The Princess and the Soldier

Chapters

Chapter 1: Unexpected Guests
Chapter 2: Situations
Interlude: Emergency
Chapter 4: Whisky Solves Everything!
Interlude: A Mile in Her Horseshoes
Chapter 5: Memories
Chapter 6: Party Time!
Chapter 7: WE GOT HOSTILES!
Chapter 8: Talks and Requests
Chapter 9: Professionalism
Chapter 10: Messing with your Counterpart
Interlude: Ghosts of the Past
Chapter 11: Blame and Facts
Chapter 12: A Soldier’s Life
Chapter 13: 10 vs. 1, Advantage: Twilight
Chapter 14: Tea
Chapter 15: Good Cop, Insane Cop
Chapter 16: Nightlife
Chapter 17: Work
Chapter 18: Basic Training
Chapter 19: Demonstration
Chapter 20: The Most Dangerous Field of Them All: The Grand Galloping Gala!
Chapter 21: The Grand Galloping Gala: Protection
Chapter 22: Meet the Bots
Chapter 23: Coup de Grace
Chapter 24: Celebrations
Chapter 25: The Idealist and The Killer
Epilogue: Better Late Than Never
Prologue: Unexpected Trips
Chapter 3: Getting to know Your Counterpart and Making a Mess of Things

Chapter 1: Unexpected Guests

Princess Twilight Sparkle trotted along a road heading back towards civilization with her friends. The six of them had finished a friendship quest from the map involving a traveling Circus and traveling performance troop that used to be partners but had had a falling out and now were at odds.

It had been difficult to fix but the power of friendship won in the end. “I still say we should have stayed for the party.” Pinkie Pie said as they trotted along. “I mean it was a party with a circus and traveling actors, it was going to be a great party.” The pink mare said a bit sadly.

“Darling you know that we have to get back, remember the Cakes have that big order coming up and you promised to help them fill it, we should get back in time for you to do that darling. “Rarity reminded the party pony of one of the many things she had told them as they traveled from the nearby town to the two camps of performers a few miles away.

“Oh yeah, there is that. “The party pony giggled as she hoped along.

Twilight sighed quietly, this was the tenth time the pink mare had brought up the fact they didn’t stay for the party. “I do kinda agree with Pinkie, I wanted to see them do that ring of flaming death the ring master told us about. “Rainbow said from where she hovered above the group.

“Yes Rainbow so you’ve said. “Applejack said as she trotted along with the group.

“I did want to meet the animals they had as well……” Fluttershy said from the back of the group.

“I do have to agree the clothes the animals wore were rather nice. “Rarity said as she thought about it.

“Yes we all would have liked to have stayed but we do have things we need to do back in Ponyville.” Twilight said, evens he would have liked to have stayed to watch the magician do their tricks as he had been an earth pony and had shown her a single trick she still couldn’t figure out how he had done without being a unicorn. That still puzzled her greatly. The purple mare was drawn out of her thoughts as she saw a pony wearing a dark yellow robe ahead of them just standing in the middle of the road.

The group of friends slowly came to a stop as the pony just stared at them from the shadow of his hood. “Excusing me, would thou happen to be a Princess of this land?” The pony spoke in a soft voice that had a hint of the accent that the higher up Noble of Cantelrot had but he spoke a bit like Luna did upon her return from her absences.

Twilight looked at her friends then back at the hooded pony and nodded. “Yes, I am Twilight Sparkle, do you need some help?” She asked.

The pony shook his head. “No, I require no help, but you do.” He said and suddenly the group was surrounded by more dark yellow robed ponies.

The group of friends looked around. “What the hey is going on?” Rainbow said.

The first robed pony raised his hoof and pointed at the group. “Seize them!” the circle of robed ponies rushed forward and Twilight put up a shield around herself and her friends keeping the group of ponies out.

“What’s going on? Why are you attacking us?” Rarity asked looking at the robed ponies. In answer one of them pulled out some sort of amulet and placed it against Twilight’s shield. The pony pressed a bit hard and there was a flash of green and Twilight shield shattered and she stumbled back as if punched in the face.

“Take them.” The first pony order and the group closed in on the friends, twilight looked around, if they had an item that can break her shield then what else did they have? They needed to get away from them and fast. Her mind raced and she thought of the only thing that would work as they had to put as much distance between these ponies as they could. “Hold on girls!” She said and quickly started to cast the spell, there was a 99.999% chance of this going wrong but she had no choice, it was the only option. She finished the spell and executed it and the group vanished in a bright purple flash leaving the robed ponies behind.

On the outskirts of Ponyville between the town and Fluttershy’s cottage there was another flash of purple. “—ck”

The purple Alicorn swayed a bit on her hooves, that wasn’t as bad as last time, probably because she was an Alicorn now and not just a Unicorn when she did a long range teleport. She still had a headache but everything seemed to be fine.

She looked back at her friends and smiled, they were all shaking their heads to clear the disorientation caused by such a long range teleport but other than that they seemed fine.

“Uuhhh…I thought you said you wouldn’t do that again egghead?” Rainbow Dash said landing and shaking her head to clear it.

“I know but I couldn’t think of anything else to do and it looks like everything is alright, no side effects.” The mare said with a smile.

It was that moment another voice spoke up. “I…I don’t feel so….so good….” The group blinked and they all turned and parted slightly so Twilight could see. There behind the group stood a mare in dark green clothing wearing sunglasses and swaying on her…metal legs. “”Call……call a medic….”The mare slurred before she fell over onto her side, her hat and sunglasses falling off reveling a familiar mane cut and familiar, though scared face under neither.

“Uh…surgarcube…why are there two of you?” Applejack asked looking between the two purple mares, one a unicorn the other an Alicorn.

“I….I don’t know but I think we should get her to the hospital.” Twilight said her mind reeling as she was looking at herself lying on the ground. She quickly picked upper the look-a-like mare in her magic and with her friends galloped to towards town.

<<>>

Rainbow Dash sat in the waiting room of Ponyville General Hospital; it had been a little over an hour since the group had brought the copy of Twilight in and now they were waiting for the doctor to finish examine the copy.

Rainbow’s wing twitched do to the fact she had been sitting for so long and not flying, she hated sitting like this but there wasn’t much else to do. Around her sat her friends, Fluttershy and rarity were reading magazines while Applejack busied herself looking out the window as Pinkie munched on a cupcake she got from somewhere while Twilight paced nervously muttering under her breath, her wings fidgeting to show she was agitated trying to figure this all out.

Rainbow could understand a bit of Twilight’s agitation, she just saw a near exact copy of herself, only was a unicorn and had metal legs, and the fact Twilight had mentioned that the other Twilight was very heavy, more so then she should have been for her size. Rainbow was wondering what was going on as well though she knew Twilight, the Alicorn one, could figure it out.

After a few more minutes the door to the pack opened and the Dr. Hoof stepped out and the group of friends stood up as Twilight walked over to the Doctor as he adjusted his glasses. “What can you tell us doctor?” She asked.

“Well Princess…in my medical opinion, she is suffering some a sever shock to her system, nothing to dangerous, her body just needs to recover.” He said with a calm and pleasant tone, nothing ever seemed to get under the doctor’s skin which made him an excellent doctor for Ponyville do to the monster attacks and other occurrences.

Twilight nodded. “Ok and what about…well she looks like me.” Twilight said, it was clear she was having trouble getting her head around the concept still.

“Well…as far as I can tell she is you Princess, everything from blood work to basically magical scan and Cutie Mark says she is you, though not an Alicorn obviously.” The doctor said.

Twilight blinked. “How is that possible?” She asked and the doctor merely shrugged. “Ok…what…about her legs? They looked like they were covered in metal and she seemed to weigh a lot more then she should.”

“Ah yes, now that is interesting Princess, we had to put her into a specially reinforced bed as when we weighed her we found she weight five hundred pounds.” The collection of pony’s jaws dropped.

“How is that possible?” Rarity asked before anyone else could ask.

The doctor shrugged. “Don’t know, might have something to do with her legs, they aren’t just covered in metal, they are made of it.” The doctored waited for the collection of ponies to recover from their shock before he continued. “I don’t know how but they are completely made of metal and wires and some very dense metal at that, the strangest part is they have no magical signature.”

“But…how is that possible?” Twilight asked dumbfounded. “Everything has magic in it.”

Dr. Hoof just shrugged. “I don’t know but when I scanned them I found an absence of magic, same with her eyes as they are also artificial and my scan found more bits of metal in her brain as well, as far as I can tell it looks like those were intentional as her legs and eyes are connected to those pieces of metal” The doctor sighed. “I don’t know what that mare has been through but her body is covered in scars of different types, some of them I even found small bits of metal that seemed to have broken off of larger pieces and weren’t removed with the rest of it.”

The doctor stood there as he let the information sink in, once he felt they had recovered enough he went on. “The mare has suffered many injuries over most of her body and I can’t even begin to imagine what caused most of them or why she was carrying an object that also lacked any magic.” He said.

“She was carrying something that wasn’t magical?” Twilight asked.

Dr. Hoof nodded. “Yes, it was on her flank, it was a small black object shaped like an L, it had no magic in it as well, it didn’t seem dangerous so we left it with the clothing she had on when you brought her in. Strangely enough her clothing had a magical signature.” The doctor sighed again. “In my medical opinion she is you Princess but she has been through a lot and all of it seems to have accrued in a short span of time based on the scaring.” The doctor took a deep breath. “Also there is one more thing. He said and once he had all their attention. “On the same side the object was on, based on the scaring it looks like somepony surgically removed her Cutie Mark. “There was a collective gasp from the gathered mare; Fluttershy retreated behind her mane while Rarity covered her mouth with a hoof as the others stared in shock.

“Oh….who…who would do such a thing?” Twilight asked and shivered, she looked backed at her own Cutie Marks, as did everyone else.

After a bit the group recovered. “Can we see her?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, though I recommend you waiting out here Princess, she most likely will be waking up soon and I don’t know how she would react to seeing herself in the room so it would be best if you wait out here.” Twilight sighed but nodded.

She looked at her friends. “You girls want to see her? If she is me waking up with her friends would probably help her.” The Alicorn said.

The group all nodded, Rainbow wanted to see the unicorn Twilight even more after hearing all about her from the doctor. “Alright, I’ll send a letter to Celestia and come back here. Be careful girls ok?” Twilight said.

“Don’t worry we will be fine Twilight.” Rainbow reassured her and smiled. It seemed to help the bookworm Alicorn.

With that the five mares followed the Doctor as Twilight made her way out of the hospital to send the letter. It didn’t take long for them to reach the room the other Twilight was on the third floor, room 308 and the doctor spoke to them outside of it. “She will be a bit disoriented when she wakes up so try to keep her calm, if something happens just call and either me or a nurse will come.” He told them

They all nodded and then entered the room. It was a crowded a bit with all five of them in the room but there was still room to move around. Rainbow hovered a bit so she could see over the other mare’s heads and get a good look at the other Twilight. The doctor hadn’t been kidding, the Twilight was covered in scars of all different types, and some of them looked like the wounds had been severe at the time. Rainbow couldn’t begin to imagine what the mare had been through as it looked like she had been to Tartarus and back.

None of them could see her flank do to the fact her lower body was covered by a blank and Rainbow noted that if not for the medical equipment she could be mistaken for sleeping. “Wow…she looks so much like Twi.” Applejack said as she looked at the mare in the bed.

“Yeah, you don’t think the teleport cloned Twilight?” Rainbow suggested.

“If she was a clone then she would be an Alicorn and not be covered in scars. “Rarity said.

“Oh…yeah good point. “Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head with a hoof. As the other observed the Twilight in the bed Rainbow saw the clothes the mare had been wearing folded and placed on the table beside the bed, on was a small black L shaped object that must have been what the Doctor had mentioned.

Rainbow flew over and picked the object up and looked it over, she had no idea what it was but if she had to guess she’d say it was a paper weight, leave it to Twilight to carry one with her. She tilted the longer end towards her and saw there was a hole in it that seemed to run the length of it. What they hey is that for. The cyan mare looked down the weird hole.

“Don’t that, put that down it’s not a toy Rainbow.” A stern voice said and when Rainbow looked she saw the other Twilight glaring at her with annoyance.

Rainbow put the thing down. “Hey sorry Twilight I was just trying to figure out what it was.” She said as she landed.

The other Twilight blinked. “Um…it’s a Grop .45. “She said and blinked again. “You ok Rainbow? Did you suffer a head injury? I’ve told you what that is multiple times and to never touch it unless I say otherwise or you get proper training.” The mare said her eyes narrowing slightly. She looked around the room and then out the window. “How the hell did I get to Ponyville?”

“That’s what I was going to ask about. “The Doctor said as he entered the room, Fluttershy having gotten him when Twilight woke up. “Can you tell me what’s the last thing you remember?”

Twilight nodded. “yeah I was on my to a meeting with the Noble in Canterlot, Celestia and Luna were running escort as usual when I felt some magic touch me, I recognized the signature from somewhere but I’m not sure from where. It took a bit for me to identify the spell as it was being cast very slowly. The last second I recognized it as a teleportation spell and then…nothing.” The mare shrugged. “That’s all I got doc.”

The Doctor nodded. “Had you been exposed to any strange magical items or Gems?” He asked.

“No, just the ones imbedded into Celestia and Luna.” She said and gathered mares shared a look. Rainbow was trying to figure out why the princesses were escorting this Twilight around and why they had gems imbedded in them.

“Uh-huh.” Dr. Hoof said as she wrote on a clipboard. “Has anything strange happened in the past few months?”

“Nothing that isn’t classified, sorry doc. above your pay grade.” Unicorn Twilight said.

“Right, can you tell me your name?” Dr. Hoof asked.

“Commander Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force, student of Princess Celestia and the Element of magic.” She replied and the group blinked at the title and first pare. “Speaking of which has the EDF been alerted that I am ok, knowing Celestia and Luna they told the nearest soldier I vanished and by now the EDF has mobilized to find me.”

Dr. Hoof didn’t skip a beat as he nodded. “Yes I’ll do that right now actually now that I’m sure you are ok.” He told the mare who nodded.

“Thanks doc, be sure to tell them that all is good and they can calm the fuck down.” The gathered mares gasped at the langue used.

Before any of them could say anything Dr. Hoof spoke up. “Yes I’ll do that. “Ladies, why don’t we let the patient rest shall we?” He said and ushered them all out of the room. He closed the door and motioned for them to stay quiet as they walked.

Once they reached the lobby they found Princess Twilight had returned. “I miss anything interesting?” She asked.

“The patient is awake and seems coherent for the most part, said her name was “Commander Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force.” Sounds military to me which could explain some of her injuries.” The Doctor said.

Twilight nodded. “I sent a letter to Celestia and she said she would come to Ponyville as soon as she could to meet this other me.”

“She is strange, she had your voice and sounds little like you but…well she also doesn’t Twi.” Applejack said.

“For one she is vulgar.” Rarity added with a huff.

Twilight blinked at this and opened her mouth to speak but a nurse interrupted her by bursting out of the door to the back. “Doctor, the patent in room 308 is gone.”

“What? How?” Dr. Hoof asked looking at the nurse.

“From the looks of it she got dressed and jumped out the window as it was open when I went in to check on her. I searched the room to be sure but she wasn’t there.” The nurse said.

“But she was on the third floor, no one would jump form that height." He said and the nurse just shrugged. "This isn’t good, we need to find her, she shouldn’t be up and walking after what happened to her.” Dr. Hoof said.

The mars nodded “Don’t worry doctor we will find her.” Twilight said and the group headed for the door and began to spread out to find the Twilight copy before something happened.

Author's Note

whelp here is the next chapter and we get a bit of pony medical facts about he Commander.

now if you need me I am going to bed, I stayed up way late to finish this chapter.

Chapter 2: Situations

Commander Twilight Sparkle trotted alongside one of the houses of Ponyville, her mind racing. It had become clear to the military mare that something was wrong with her “friends” just based on their reactions to things she said, the doctor seemed fine or was better at controlling himself then the others. Either way it was clear something was seriously wrong. She theorizes that she was dealing with Changelings but if that was the case then they would have been better at impersonating her friends.

No this was something else and the faster she got to her office in the basement of Golden Oaks Library and made contact with the EDF the faster she could get to the bottom of this. If this was some sort of prank she was going to be very pissed off.

The mare stopped when she reached the edge of the house and peeked down the alleyway, it was clear so she slipped inside. Escaping the hospital room had been simple enough, her cybernetics easily absorbed the impact of the three story drop and they were nice enough to leave her uniform and sidearm with her, she did scan it for tracking bugs just to be safe. Whoever these people were they were really bad at….whatever it was they were doing with her, if this was a kidnapping then they failed the most basic rules of kidnaping someone, namely restrain them and don’t leave their gun within arm’s reach.

But still till she knew more of what was going on it was best if she avoided contact with everyone till she reached the base. She looked out of the alleyway, there were a couple of civvies walking down the street but they were facing away from her position and the other way was clear. Wasting no time the unicorn darted across the street to the far alleyway.

It was then she caught sight of the Royal Carriage descending from the sky outside of town along with one of the Royal Guard chariots. Why was the Princess coming here now? No matter Twilight had bigger things to worry about, if the town had hostiles in it then the Princess would be in danger and she couldn’t allow that.

Twilight changed her destination from the library to get to the Princess and warn her of the impostors. She was moving as quickly as she could while still maintaining some stealth as it wouldn’t do any good to be held up by a fight and alert whoever was impersonating her friends where she was.

“Hi Twilight what are you doing?” A voice said behind the mare and she nearly jumped out of her skin, she did jump and spin around drawing her sidearm and aiming it at empty air. She blinked and looked down and saw three fillies she knew well sanding behind her staring at her.

“Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo don’t sneak up on ponies, its rude.” She said with some annoyance as she holstered her side arm, the three fillies were only dangerous when they were crusading, and Twilight had read the reports of what they got up to, even the EDF couldn’t seem to handle the three of them. Twilight saw a bright future as an EDF demolitions team in their future if they joined up. Equestria’s enemies would never stand a chance.

“We were going to the clubhouse when we saw you sneaking around in those funny clothes and were wondering what you were doing.” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah what are you doin’” Applebloom asked.

“Yes the clubhouse, you three should go there.” Twilight said, she needed to get these three both away from her and to safety, she didn’t know if whoever was after the Commander would use the three fillies as hostages or not but better safe than sorry.

“But what are you doing?” Sweetie asked.

“Uh….oh you know, just….sneaking around as I uh…want to find a quiet place to read and don’t want to be bothered.” The military mare said. Being caught off guard like this and still a bit disoriented from whatever drugs her “captors” had put in her system made her mind a bit sluggish on the lie.

Still seemed to work though. “Oh alright then, we will leave you alone. “Sweetie said and the three of them started to move off. “Bye Princess.” She called back and they waved.

“Princess? The fuck is that about?” Twilight said as she turned and came face to face with a Royal Guard earth pony. The mare jumped back. “Gah, don’t fucking do that.” She said with annoyance, she really couldn’t wait till her head was clear, a Royal Guard blatantly walking up to her and she not noticing was just embarrassing. The guard looked at her inquisitively. “Anyways I am glad you’re here, we need to get the Princess out of here as there ar—“

“I found her over here.”” The guar said turning to look up the street.

“Shh you dumb ass, I’m trying to tell you there are enemies in the town and we need to get the Princess to safety.” Twilight said with annoyance, this is why she did not like the Royal Guard; they failed to read the most basic situations, such as the leader of the army sneaking around.

Three more guard came around the corner and they moved to surround the mare who narrowed her eyes behind her sunglasses. “What the hell is going on?” She demanded.

“Remain calm, we just need you to come with us, you won’t be harmed.” The first guard said.

“Like hell I do.” Twilight said. “You’re not part of the Guard, who are you?”

“Remain calm, all will be explained just please come with us.” The first guard said and one behind her nudged her that was a mistake. Twilight whirled around as she switched to bipedal and grabbed the “Guard’s” leg and whirled him around. She threw him into the first guard and then jumped over the both of them as she sprinted down the street.

The guards quickly gave chase as the mare ran past startled civilians but stealth was no longer an option, if they were impersonality the guard then they could get close to the Princess and either kidnap her or assassinate her, and there was no way in hell that was happening on her watch!

Twilight ran through town making a bee line for where the carriage had landed, she didn’t really care what got in her way as she either just crashed through it or jumped over it or in the case of ponies just shoved them out of the way.

It didn’t take long for her to reach where Celestia was and to her horror she saw the imposter friends with her. “Princess Celestia!” She called out getting her attention; she skidded into a salute a few meters from the Sun Princess. “Ma’am you need to get away from them they aren’t who they say they—“

She was cut off as one of the “Guards” Tackled her from behind and they went down but Twilight rolled them so she came up on top of her attacker. She deliverer two quick punched to his face, breaking his nose in the process and then rolled off of him just as another one tried to tackle her.

She needed at least one of them alive for questioning but first she had to deal with keeping her hide intact.

The second earth pony recovered and lunged at her and the military mare grabbed his out stretched hooved and swung him around, hurling him into the Pegasus guard that was trying to grab her from behind and sending them both flying. She then put up a shield just in time to stop a magical blast form the unicorn guard.

Twilight dropped the shield and ran towards the unicorn but had to stop short and dodge the Pegasus again as he flew at her. She came up and saw the earth pony charging her while the unicorn charged another spell. Not wasting the opportuning she grabbed the earth pony and dragged him in front of her letting him take the blast for her.

Not missing a beat she dropped her meat shield and lunged at the unicorn grabbing the front of his armor. “No more of that.” She said and brought her arm down on his horn, shattering it. The unicorn went down screaming as he clutched his no broken horn. That left just one still active guard but the first one with the broken nose was recovering.

The Pegasus flew at her and the soldier ducked under his tack and sent both her firsts into his gun, denting the armor and driving the air from his lung causing him to crash. Before the Pegasus could recover Twilight stomped on his out stretched wing, breaking the bone and the Pegasus crying out. “Ok that makes three.” She said turning to face the last “guard” only to find herself lifted into the air by a golden aura. “What the hell?!” She cried out and flailed her limbs trying to grab onto something or break the telekinesis she found herself in.

Looking around franticly for the Unicorn she missed as she charged a spell to break the TK grip she paused when she saw Celestia’s horn wrapped in the same glow that was around the military mare’s body.

“What the hell is going on?!” Twilight yelled as she saw her “friends” looking between the suspended mare and the guard lying on the ground whimpering in pain, the entire fight had lasted all of fifteen seconds. Her “Friends” looked at her with clear looks of horror and fear on their faces.

“Calm down my little pony, you are not in any danger.” Celestia said calmly.

“Bull shit, we have a Shadowed Situation on our hands here Ma’am, and you need to get the hell out of here.” Twilight said and the group all looked confused, even the princess.

“I’m sorry, a what?” Princess Celestia asked with the barest hint of bewilderment in her voice.

Twilight stopped her struggling and stared at the princess, eyes narrowing slightly. She spoke carefully. “Shadowed Situation means that someone has been replaced by an unknown person with an unknown intention, most likely kidnapping or assassination of key government personal.” She said. “You should know that as we went over all the codes.”

Celestia blinked and that was all the Commander needed. “Imposter!” She said and her horn flared and she sent out a magical pulse that broke the TK grip and she lunged for the face Celestia her blades shooting out, only to be gripped in a purple aura and lifted off the ground. “Oh come on seriously?! How many of you fuckers are there?!”

Twilight began to cast the same spell to break this grip; it was weaker than the fake Celestia’s so wouldn’t be too hard when she saw something that made her pause. “The fuck is that?” She said pointing at the giant crystal…tree…..thing outside of town. She berated herself for not noticing that colossal eye sore sooner as it was massive and certainly wasn’t there yesterday.

She was moved in the magical grip to face the group better and she saw something that made her brain short out. That being herself, horn wrapped in purple aura, and with fucking wings! “ok….that has to be the worse fucking disguise I have ever seen, if you are going to impersonate me you really should know I’m not a Celestia-damned Alicorn!” this responds got a round of gasps from the gathered ponies, even the guards paused their whimpers of pain at the Commander’s exclamation and all eyes fell on the suspended mare.

“Celestia” was the only one that did not seem to be affected as she looked on with a hint of amusement in her eyes. “Well I can certainly say I’ve never heard that before. “She said. “Commander I think some things need to be explained, I can assure you are in no danger.”

“Whatever you said not-Celestia.” The Commander said with a mock salute.

This got a glare from the gathered ponies and the Commander had to admit she was finding that amusing despite everything. “Look the situation is not what you think it is Commander, none of us have been replaced. The situation as I understand it is you were somehow brought here when my student did a long range teleport to escape danger.” Not-Celestia said. “You are not in any danger I can assure you. You are merely not where you should be.”

“Riiiiight.” The Commander said as she could she her doppelganger starting to sweat trying to hold up the Commander’s weight. She took this time to think about it. “Ok…way I see it there are a few possibilities. One, I am drunk off my ass and having a weird ass dream. Two this is all some elaborate infiltration mission with an unknown goal. Three I somehow got captured by the Feds and am being held somewhere in a manner that makes me think everything is fine. Or four you are telling the truth and do the fact it’s the stupidest explanation I have heard I’m inclined to believe the forth and no one would think that dumb explanation would be believable.”

The gathered ponies blinked at the Commander’s reasoning for believing them. “It’s the truth. “ Copylight said as she was clearly having trouble holding the commander.

“Oh will you just drop me already? I’m not going to fight, beside I already kick the Royal Guard’s ass and I’d rather not do the same to civvies.” She said. Copylight looked at not-Celestia who nodded and Copylight let Twilight down.

The mare brushed herself off, making sure to get the dirt off her uniform before she retrieved her sunglasses and hat that had been knocked off sometime during the fight with the Royal Guard. “You may want to get them medical attention.” She said gesturing to the still downed guards after she returned to standing in front of the group.

“They will be looked after. “Not-Celestia said. “Now…can you explain how you are standing like that?”

Twilight blinked and looked down at the fact she was still in biped mode, her hands behind her back. “You mean as a biped?” When the not-Princess nodded and the group focused on the unicorn she spoke. “Cybernetic augmentation.” She said.

“Is that common where you are from?” Copylight asked.

“No, just me.” Twilight replied. “Though it doesn’t stop the fact rest of the army from being able to kick ass.” She said with pride.

“Army? You mean the Royal Guard?” Not-Rarity asked.

“No I Mean the Equestrian Defense Force, not the glorified police force.” This got a round glares from the Royal Guard, except for the unicorn who was in too much pain to be aware of what was going on around him.

The Not- Princess nodded.” I see so this Equestrian Defense Force is made up of soldiers and protects Equestria.” Twilight nodded. “And what is your role in it?”

“I’m the leader of the EDF, which means they are probably losing their shit right now with me vanishing but my second in commander is probably handling things well enough.” She said and then laughed.

“What’s so funny? “Not- Rainbow asked as she hovered around the group.

“Oh just the fact this little trip got me out of a meeting with the damn Nobles I really didn’t want to go to.” Twilight said. “So I suppose I should be thankful for that. “The grouped looked at her. “I hate politics.” She said bluntly and then turned and started to walk off towards town.

“Where are you going?” Copylight asked.

“To the library of course, where else would I go in Ponyville?” The Commander answered. She didn’t see the group all share a look before they rushed to catch up while Celestia stayed behind to help tended to the Royal Guard the commander injured in the little scuffle.

Author's Note

well Twilight is now aware of what's happened and the Royal Guard failed to contain the Commander once more.

we also got to see a bit of how the Commander thinks during the conformation at the end.
also I have Coverart! instead of it showing up after the story I actually got it very early on so there is that.

Interlude: Emergency

Queen Chrysalis Queen of the Changeling Hive, now Major Chrysalis of the Equestrian Defense Force, though still Queen of the Changelings walked down the halls of Canterlot Castel. The castle was a buzz of activity as servants ran to and fro or stood and talked about what was going on as it wasn’t everyday an entire wing of the castle was locked down by the EDF and everyone within that wing detained for questioning, including the Nobles who had been going to meet with Commander Sparkle.

News of the Commander’s disappearance had reached the EDF Officer while she was overseeing a shipment of Equestrian Gunships to Fort Zandar. The gunships were still relatively new as it was less than a month ago the Equestrian Military Science Division had figured out how to actually make the flying machines so most of the EDF bases didn’t have them yet as the Liston Complex had to build them and then pilots had to learn how to fly them before they were sent to bases.

The last gunship had landed when the Major received word of the Commander vanishing in a flash of light and that the Canterlot Garrison had locked the wing of the castle down, While in route the Major had placed all other EDF bases and garrisons on yellow alert and for them to check in with their soldiers and report if any of them were missing immediately.

Soon Chrysalis reached the main entrance to the castle wing and saw two Rifle Teams, made up of pony and changelings, guarding the door. The soldiers saluted her as she walked through the door. On the other side were more soldiers in defensive positions and a ways down the hall an area was cordoned off with yellow tape to mark where Twilight had last been seen.

A hoofull of EMSD researchers where already on site taking various scans in an attempt to figure out what happened and the Major could see the Commander’s personal sentries floating a little ways from tape, Celestiabot was just sitting quietly while Lunabot moved back and forth as if pacing.

When Celestiabot saw the Changeling Queen she beeped and both of them rushed over to her. “Major, it’s good to see you” Celestiabot said in greeting while Lunabot pushed into the officer face.

“Do you have any idea where the Commander is?” Lunabot asked sounding worried. That always unnerved the Changeling Queen, the bots sounded so life like that you could make out emotions in their voices but yet she felt no emotions from them.

“I don’t know, I just got here, I haven’t even spoken to anyone yet.” The Major said.

“Right, sorry!” Lunabot said and moved to flank the EDF officer while Celestiabot took up position on her other side. Twilight had programed them to protect the Queen if something happened to the mare as Twilight had already arranged for Chrysalis to take over as Commander in the event something happened to her. Though the major doubted anything could kill the small unicorn and she seemed to have a talent for avoiding death, always joking that she was unkillable.

Even now the Major was sure the mare was just missing and not actually dead and she wouldn’t really believe otherwise till she saw a body. Till then she was acting commander of the EDF. The Major approached the EMSD science team. “What can you tell me?” She asked.

The lead researcher, a light blue unicorn stallion with a dark green mane looked up from his notes. “Well so far we have been able to identify the spell as a teleportation spell but the magical signature is odd and we can’t tell where she was teleported to as there is some sort of unknown energy interfering with our scans, it seems to be all over the hall though as well as mixed in with the spell and magical signature.” The researcher said.

Chrysalis nodded. “Well at least we know it was a teleportation spell and not a disintegration spell or something.”

“She could have been teleported into a volcano.” The researcher said absentmindedly.

The Major glared at him. “Yes that is possible, but let’s go with the more optimistic approach and assume she is still alive shall we?”

The researcher looked up from his scanner. “Oh…yes let’s do that.” He said noting the glare he was receiving.

“Is there anything else to report?” The Changeling Queen asked.

“Um….not at this time.” He replied.

“Then I’ll leave you your work.” She said and turned around and walked away, the two sentries following behind her.

“Phew, that’s a relief.” Lunabot said. “You owe me twenty Credits sister.”

“What? I do not, I never agreed to that bet and I never said the Commander was dead, I just said it was possible.” Celestiabot said.

“Close enough and you still owe me them anyways.” The other bot replied.

“Get your own Credits.” Celestiabot said.

Chrysalis sighed and questioned how Twilight put up with these two, she found them annoying. She left the hall and made her way to another entrance, with the hall cordoned off there was a detour through one of the servant passages to get to the rest of the wing she needed to use. As she walked and ignored the bickering of the two sentries her mind drifted to the Commander. She was concerned for her, not for her safety as she had no doubt the mare was alive, but for anyone she came across.

She knew first hoof how dangerous Twilight was and had eventually learned what she was, heck it was one of the corner stones of their friendship, if one could rally call it that. Granted the Queen did enjoy speaking with the mare, even though it could get very disturbing at time, and she knew Twilight trusted her now and was no longer holding a knife to her throat in case she tried to tell anyone what the mare was, but that didn’t change the fact she knew the mare would have no problems killing the EDF officer if she needed to, though she would hesitate do to the fact she’d need to kill the hive as they would all know what happened through the link and currently a third of the solider and half the workers within the EDF were Changelings so it would drastically reduce the combat readiness of the army. And that was the only thing that would give the mare pause, a moment before she tore the Queens head off.

The Major heard a sloshing sound next to her and when she looked she saw one of the Flame Troopers walking alongside her, the fuel in the tank on his back sloshing with each step they took. Looking closely the Queen recognized the Lieutenant in charge of the Flame Troopers by the rank insignia on his shoulder; it was the only way to identify the stallion as he never seemed to take off the protective suit he wore or the gasmask and helmet.

The Queen shivered slightly, out of all the different units within the army the Flame Troopers bothered her, though considering five dozen of them burned half her hive alive back before she joined the EDF she had a good reason to be uncomfortable around them as she knew very well what it felt like to burn. She felt every single one of her Changelings die through the link.

She knew why the Commander had ordered it, and she knew why she took so long to call off the soldiers after the Queen surrendered, while she couldn’t agree with the second reason she did agree with the first. The queen had been beyond arrogant back then, and that arrogance had sentenced half her hive to burn.

But it had made her better, she was now thinking what was best for her hive without an ego and it allowed her to make better decisions that actually payed off for her Hive in the end, granted Twilight was there whenever things went wrong if it had to do with a racist pony, the mare had an extreme hatred for anyone who had issues with another based solely on the fact they weren’t a pony.

That was one of the things the Queen had come to learn about the mare that lead to her not being as afraid of her. Whether they be pony or changeling, no one messed with her soldiers. The queen still remembered what happened a few years ago when Equestria learned no one “fucks with the EDF” as Twilight put it when three changeling workers had been assaulted while going to pick up supplies for the Canterlot defense bunkers. Twilight had questioned the only worker who was conscious and found out about where they were attacked while the three were attended to by the medics. The Commander had rounded up a team to go after the group of ponies and once she confirmed it was them the EDF had stormed the bar and arrested the lot of them.
Unfortunately one of the worker succumbed to his injuries as he didn’t get medical attention in time as the Canterlot hospitals drove the changelings away so the worker had been forced to carry the other two all night to get them to Camp Mendez near Ponyville. The two survivors were left permanently crippled as one lost his wings while the other had lost an eye in the assault.

The commander had called for the execution of group and the arrest of all the hospital staff that refused to admit the changeling seeing them all as murderers though Celestia had chosen to sentence the one group to ten years in the dungeons and had explained she could arrest all the hospitals staff but she would speak to them.

The commander had spent two weeks “taking a walk” in the Everfree Forest after that and it was the first time the Queen had seen that there was more to the mare then a psychotic killer and what prompted her to actually try to get to know the mare. And from there their friendship was born.

The Major supposed she should speak to the stallion as he wouldn’t be here unless there was a reason. “Weren’t you on maneuvers in the badlands Lieutenant?” The stallion nodded, he had a way of unnerving those that were not used to him do to the fact he rarely spoke, it had taken Chrysalis a while to get used to the fact his emotions were usually neutral unless he was using his flamethrower, then he felt pride, a lot of pride. “You heard what happened?” Another nod. “And you came here to….”

“Support.” He said, voice muffled by the gasmask.

Chrysalis nodded. “Ah yes, I suppose that makes sense.”

“Seeing the command staff working on this will calm the others.” He said.

Chrysalis had to agree, she could sense the nervousness of the soldier all around though they controlled it, but that didn’t change the fact their leader just vanished into thin air.

The two of them trotted down the hall, Chrysalis was needing to speak with the Nobles as they were probably getting agitated being held for questioning. This was going to be the first time the Changeling Queen would speak to the Nobles as usually Twilight handled them and the Major was curious if it was as bad as Twilight made it sound.

Author's Note

Well here is the first Interlude that will be following Chrysalis as she runs the EDF while The Commander is away and we see how Equestria has changed in the three years since Tirek was killed by Twilight.

I should mention that dimensional shifts also have a temporal shift, as in you can be gone for a single day from your home, while to you it had been a month.

That's how despite the fact it's been three years since Tirek's attack on Equestria the Commander is in with Princess Twilight shortly after the events of the Season 5 Finale.

Chapter 4: Whisky Solves Everything!

Commander Twilight Sparkle sat at her desk writing on the parchment with the quill provided; she couldn’t help feeling nostalgic as she had MUSIC playing on her Datapad. She had her teeth clenched even though it had been a couple hours since she spoke to the Princess and she had not calmed down at all, the Alicorn had brought up a lot of very unpleasant memories for the unicorn, ones she’d rather stay buried. Least she wasn't reduced to a quivering mess curled into ball like she used to be when she was reminded of her times in the Labs.

To try and get her mind off things since Queeny wasn’t here to talk to the mare decided to try writing, in this case keeping a journal. She could write it on her Datapad but she thought the quill and parchment would help her by reminding her of times before when life seemed so simple and she thought the world was all sunshine and rainbows. She knew better now but still remembering the past did help as it reminded her of what she fought for.

Day One, don’t know the date as I haven’t asked
Well today has some good news and bad news, good news is I didn’t have to meet with the Nobles so that pretty much nearly negates the bad news, granted Queeny is probably having to meet with them so I do kind of feel bad about that but nothing I can do about that.

Now onto the bad news, I somehow have ended up in another dimension again and this time not because of anything I did, unless walking down the hall counts as triggering these sort of things, no clue honestly how all this works.

Anyways there is a bit more good news in that I’ve ended up in another Equestria that from what I can tell has followed the same events as mine just with different outcomes; well some ended more or less the same though some are drastically different.

Besides the fact the EDF doesn’t exist here Tirek is alive and in Tartarus, even though he destroyed Golden Oaks, and Starlight Glimmer, the most dangerous criminal in Equestria is free and FRIENDS with my counterpart.

And yes I have met my counterpart and she is as naive and stupid as I used to be though some how she became an Alicorn and is the Princess of Friendship of all things. How one becomes an Alicorn or gets a title like that I have no idea.

So far I have only been here a few hours and it has been eventful, I easily escaped from a hospital
Snuck through Ponyville,
Got attacked by four members of the Royal Guard,
Beat the shit out of four members of the Royal Guard,
Learned Golden Oaks was gone,
Nearly strangled my counterpart to death
Got invited to stay with my counterpart in her eyesore of a castle
Studied a map of this land
And set up an EDF FOB in the castle

Overall not bad for just a couple of hours of work if I do say so my self.

Though I am current pissed at my counterpart, she had the gull to tell me she understands how I feel about losing my Cutie Mark because Starlight stole hers, yes that happened and Starlight got off scot free. Except she only had hers gone for less than a day before she got it back where I will never get mine back and it was taken in a far more brutal fashion.

Anyways she drummed up a lot of unpleasant memories and I’m not looking forward to sleeping tonight, I still will as I need sleep if I want to function at 100%. Speaking of such I need to explore this place or else I won’t be able to sleep at all tonight so I’ll end this here.

Commander Twilight Sparkle of the EDF.

With that the mare nodded and placed the page in a drawers of the desk and replaced the stopper in the ink well, it felt very odd doing that but in a good way. She made a mental not to get an actual book to write it as she pushed back from the desk and headed for the door.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle was in the Map Room pacing back and forth franticly while Spike looked on. “Twilight calm down, I’m sure it’s not that bad.” The little dragon said.

“Not bad? Not bad?!” The purple Alicorn said. “Did you see how mad she was at me!? Princess Celestia put me in charge of her and in less than twenty minutes I make her angry!” The mare took several deep breaths rabidly. “The Princess is going to make me a unicorn again over this!”

“The Princess wouldn’t do that Twilight.” Spike said as the mare started to pace again.

“Yes she will I’m supposed to be the Princess of Friendship and all I’ve done is make myself angrier and angrier!” Twilight said as Spike try to ignored how that sounded. “She’s probably going to tell the Princess and demand a new place to stay and then Celestia will make me a unicorn again and toss me in a dungeon for angering somepony who is basically a foreign diplomat!”

“Celestia wouldn’t do that, look at this From Commander Sparkles point of view; she’s not in her own world anymore and is essentially a stranger here.” Spike said trying to calm the mare.

“I know! I should be making her feel welcome and at ease and instead she’s mad!” Twilight said as her wings started to flap and lift her off the ground. “Why did I have to tell her I understood, I should have known she had lost her Cutie Mark in an unpleasant manner?” The mare was stopped when her head hit the ceiling dazing her for a moment. She quickly shook her head as a knock sounded from the castle’s main door.

Spike glanced at the Alicorn and saw she was now flying in a slow circle while mutter about how upset Celestia was going to be so spike took this opportunity to go answer the door. It took him a few minutes to reach the door and he was relieved to see Twilight’s friends.

“Hey Spike how are things here?” Rainbow Dash asked as she hover from her place above the group as usual. “Is that Commander causing problems?”

Spike sighed and stepped to the side to allow the mares in. “Not so good.” He told them as they entered.

“What did that brute do?” Rarity asked and it wasn’t hard from Spike to figure out who she meant.

“Nothing really, from what I can tell they were just talking about the differences between Equestria when Twilight mentioned about all of yours Cutie Marks being stolen so she understood how Commander Sparkle felt and that made the Commander angry.” Spike explained as he started to lead them to the Map Room with the hope they could calm Twilight down.

“Why would that make that unicorn angry? We all know how it feels to lose a Cutie Mark.” Applejack said.

“Well Twilight said something about the Commander saying…”Spike hesitated a bit and visibly shuttered. “That she had been a test subject and experimented on and the pony who was experimenting on her and removed her Cutie Mark to study it and that she won’t ever get it back unlike Twilight did.” The five mares stopped at hearing Spike tell them what Twilight told him. They hadn’t thought about the fact the unicorn mare had been tortured. They all shared a look before they continued on to the Map Room where they found Twilight in the middle of packing her saddle bags with books, quills and parchment.

“Uh…Twi what are you doing?” Applejack asked and the Alicorn jumped and spine around, her mane a mess and eyes shrunken.

“I need to get out of here before the Commander tells Celestia of my mess up and she makes me a unicorn again and throws me into a dungeon and sends the dungeon to the middle of the Everfree.” She said having escalated her punishment to ridicules levels.

“Darling I’m sure it’s not that bad.” Rarity said as she walked up beside the purple Princess.

“You did see how angry she was before she left to set up her FOB.” Twilight said and the group all looked confused.

“She named her room “Equestrian Defense Force Forward Operating Base”” Spike said helpfully and the others nodded.

“Look Twilight just let her calm down and I’m sure everything will be alright.” Rarity said reassuringly. It was then they heard the sound of distant MUSIC that slowly grew louder as the source got closer to the Map Room.

After a few moments the door opened and the music grew far louder and the gathered ponies recoiled at the lyrics as the Commander trotted into the room, walking like a pony now as opposed to on two legs. “Ah spike there you are. “The mare said and the song came to an end and it seemed to have been coming from a small rectangle being held in her magic. “I’ve finished exploring the upper floors and I was wondering where the kitchen was, I haven’t eaten anything in about twelve hours and with the shock to my system that’s not a good thing.”

It was then that Twilight half ran half flew up to the Commander causing her to take a step back and the object on her hip was half way drawn from its holder before she stopped herself and Twilight spoke. “I’m so sorry! Please don’t tell Celestia and having her make me a unicorn and thrown me into the dungeons and then send the dungeon to the middle of the Everfree with a creepy jailer who watched me sleep at night.” She babbles having escalated the punishment once more.

The Commander stared back at her before she finally spoke. “The fuck?” She said and looked at the gathered ponies. “Did someone drug her?”

“No she’s worried you are going to tell the Princess about her angering you and she will be punished.” Spike said.

“And why the hell would I tell Celestia anything? She’s not my superior.” She looked back at the Alicorn who was breathing heavily still panicking. “I got just the thing for this.” She said and a bottle of amber liquid appeared beside her, much to the surprise of the group, and she tilted the Princess’ head back and poured some of the contents down her throat.

Twilight sputtered and recoiled as she coughed and held her chest and the unicorn smiled as she held the bottle. “Wh-what is that? It burns!” Twilight said as she coughed.

“Whiskey, nectar of the gods.” The unicorn mare said before taking a drink from the bottle and then it vanished after she replaced the stopper.

“You…you poured alcohol down my throat?” Twilight asked in shock.

The Commander nodded. “Yup.” She said and smiled. “Best way to calm down, just wait till it hits your system.”

The group just stared at her and then noticed Twilight started to sway a bit on her hooves. “I feel funny…”She slurred.

The Commander started to laugh. “That would be the whiskey reaching your brain.” She laughed more. “I remember being a light weight like that. “Just wait till it takes full effect.” She said with a smile.

“Hey!” Rainbow said and flew into the Commander face. “What’s the big idea forcing alcohol on Twilight huh?”

The Commander stared at the Pegasus mare flatly. “Did you really want to deal with her having a melt down?” None of the ponies answer as Twilight swayed more. “Exactly, I think I know how to fix myself thank you very much.” The Commander said as she pointed at the group then her stomach growled. “Now then about dinner.” She said not lowering her hoof, still pointing at them all as Twilight started laughing.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle sat with the group that looked like her friends but were and a drunk Alicorn version of herself while Spike made everyone dinner, the group of multi-colored ponies clearly did not trust her so had insisted on staying for dinner. All the Commander thought was how she wished there was meat so she could get a proper meal and get a show.

“So then I pulled all the books off the shelves and told spike we needed to reorganize.” The drunken princess slurred and started laughing again, not noticing no one else was laughing. The Commander stared upon her drunken counterpart. Is that how I am when drunk? By Celestia I can’t be this bad! She thought as the Alicorn became distracted by the room spinning. “Do you have any more of that…whatever it is?” She asked suddenly staring at the Commander.

“I do but only two bottles and I need to make them last as I have no idea how long I’ll be here for and I doubt this Equestria has proper whisky as mine didn’t till I started brewing my own, then found someone to manufacture it for me.” She said and the sober group stared as the as the princess pouted.

“You brew alcohol?” Rainbow asked eyeing the military mare.

“Not anymore, I found someone to do it for me, I use it to supplement the army’s budget and Night Fall is a very popular brand though only enjoyed by those who can hold their liquor the best as it’s harder than anything else by a large margin.” Twilight said and thought. “Though it is very popular with a lot of the nightclubs in the cities.”

“Why do you need to sublimit your budget? Don’t you have the Princess’ support?” Rarity asked.

“Of course do you think I could have built an army otherwise?” Twilight said. “But most of the Nobles are against me, especially after I threw one of them against a wall early on because he annoyed me. About the only two that are firmly on my side are Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis with a few others but that group is small.”

“You know…for having a name like Fancy Pants you’d think he’d wear pants.” The Princess aid and laughed again.

“I noticed that too actually. “The commander said looking at her counterpart who was using the table to support herself. “You’d think with a name like Fancy Pants he’d wear more than just a shirt and jacket.”

“Yeah, what’s up with that?” The Princess asked. “Come to think of it why is it he and Fleur are the only nice nobles in all of Canterlot?”

“I’ve asked that myself many times, I mean I expect some of them to have their nose up their own asses but not most of them.” The Commander said.

“I know, they are around the Princess and everything so you think they would be nicer.” The Alicorn said as she tried to think.

“Yeah I agree, but somehow it hasn’t rubbed off on them, it’s like they are immune to being decent people or something.” Twilight said and the Princess nodded.

“Maybe it’s some sort of affliction and we can come up with a cure?” She suggested.

The Commander rubbed her chin. “Maybe, but we would need to isolate whatever was causing it and then work backwards from there, and if we could find Patient Zero it would be easier.”

“We would also need to analyze Fancy Pants to see why he was immune to whatever it is.” The princess said not noting the gathered ponies staring between them as they drifted off into their own world.

“Yeah we could use my lab here to test sample and such.” The princess said.

“I’d do the leg work but I’m not setting one hoof in a lab if I can help it.” The Commander said.

“Oh? Why is that?” the Alicorn asked looking at her counterpart.

“Because I spent a month being subjected to a lot of medical experimentation at the hands of a sociopathic scientist and his team as they worked to learn everything about me and my magic they could and treated me worse than an animal.” The Commander said without thinking as she was caught up in the conversation. The room went dead silent and she looked around before she registers what she said. “Oh…um…”She said her brain starting to spiral backwards into the pit.

Before she could hooves were put around her and when she looked she saw the Princess was hugging her. “I’m so sorry that happened to you.” She said and held her Unicorn self tightly and then nuzzled her causing the Commander to stiffen. “But you are safe here; no one can do that to you ever again.” She said soothingly as she held the commander close.

The Commander looked at the group of the Princess’ friends who looked on in shocked and mouthed the words help me as she didn’t want to hurt the mare who was acting out of inebriated sympathy but was still very uncomfortable.

“Uh...hey…Twi...uh...maybe you could check on Spike and see if he needs help with making dinner?” Applejack suggests.

“Oh…yeah I should do that.” The Alicorn mare said and giggled before getting unsteadily to her hooves and wondering off to the kitchen.

The commander sighed in relief once she left the room. “Thank you.” She said and ran a hoof down her face. "I really hope I’m not like that when drunk, I’ll need to ask the Major when I get home.”

“The Major?” Rarity asked.

“My second in command, she handles the minor duties that can pile up while I handle the major duties when we aren’t splitting the work between the two of us.” Twilight explained.

“Sounds like a very useful mare.” Applejack said.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah she is, I don’t know what I’d do without her assistance as I don’t think the army would run as smoothly as it does.”

“Who is she?” Rarity asked curious. “Is she from the Royal Guard?”

Twilight snorted. “Hell no, far from it. She’s Ch—“The door to the kitchen opened and Spike was pushing in a cart filled with plates of food while a drunken Princess of Friendship followed behind.

“I’m sorry I broke the plates Spike.” She said solemnly.

“Twilight it’s fine you were just trying to help.” Spike said as he start to place the plates before the ponies as the Princess took her seat beside the Commander once more, not noticing the Commander scoot her chair further away.

She was a bit disappointed to see vegetable soup with a side of salad was the meal and not a trace of meat to be scene, this was going to be a relatively tasteless meal but food was food and she would not waste a single bite.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle followed Spike down the halls of the castle, a passed out Princess of friendship slung across her back. “I still can’t believe she face panted into her salad.” Spike was saying referring to what happened near the end of dinner when the whiskey caught up with the lightweight Princess. After everyone had made sure she was just passed out her Friends had made their farewells as they seemed to be more comfortable with Twilight being around now after actually talking with her.

“I’m surprised she made it as long as she did before passing out.” Twilight said as they walked.

“So do you pass out like that when you drink um…what was it?” Spike asked.

“Whiskey and you are not allowed to touch a drop of it till you are at least past a hundred years old” She said. “and I used to, but it take a lot more to make me black out these day as I’ve grown used to it over the years.”

“Do you often drink?” Spike asked.

“At least a shot at night after I go off duty to help me relax and me and the Major sometimes share a drink when we talk. Though it doesn’t seem to affect her very much, or she can just hold her liquor better than anyone else I’ve ever seen.”

“You two sound close.” Spike said and Twilight chuckles.

“Yeah I guess we are rather close, she had been a good friend to me over the years and helped me out a lot.” She said as they reached a door at the end of the hall.

“Well here we are.” Spike said as he opened the door for the two of them.

“Thanks Spike.” Twilight said and patted his head. “You should get to bed as it’s late.”

“You sure you can find your room?” Spike asked.

“Yeah I memorized the layout of the castle so I won’t have any problem getting back to my room.” Twilight re assured him. “So off to bed with you. “She said and gave him a nudge. With a last look at the Princess on the Soldier’s back he made his way to his room as Twilight carried the other mare to her bed and used her magic to pull the blankets back before using her magic to lift the slumbering Princess into the bead and cover her up.

Before the mare could leave the Princes woke up slightly and reached out and grabbed the other mare’s shoulder. “I’m really sorry….for what I said earlier….I didn’t mean to upset you….” She said

The commander Sighed. “It’s ok, I know you meant well and it’s kinda in your job description to make connections to people.” She told her and removed her sunglasses and looked down at the Princess. “Just know I’m not some one that is easy to get close to and be friends with ok? I’ve been through a lot in my life and certain things remind me of memories I’d rather stay buried.” She said

The Princess nodded. “Ok…still I am sorry….”

“It’s ok Princess, get some rest ok? I have a feeling Pinkie is going to throw a party for me if she’s anything like my Pinkie.” She said with a chuckle.

The Princes had to laugh as well. “Yeah probably.” She said and smiled. “We will find a way to get you home you know that right?”

“Between the two of us I’m sure we will and if nit then I know the Major will have the EDF working towards finding me and getting me back so one way or another I’ll get home.” The Commander said and the Princess nodded. “Good night princess, see you for breakfast.”

“Good night Commander.” The princess said and the Soldier turned and left the room mentally preparing herself for what the night would bring her.

Author's Note

well the relationship between the two Twilight's is repaired through the power of WHISKEY!

and we got a bit of a glimpse of how the Commander can be when drunk

Interlude: A Mile in Her Horseshoes

Major Chrysalis stood before the Nobles of Canterlot. She had a small table before her to use to hold papers or files or whatever she needed while the Nobles all sat at a large table looking at her. She could feel the hate and disgust radiating off of them and she didn’t need to be a Changeling to know how they felt considering most of them openly glared at her.

She could sense some were indifferent to her being a Changeling and some, the ones on Twilight’s side, either had respect for her or understanding, either way there were very few of the last ones and more of the hate. She’d find this easier if they were all indifferent.

“Now then Major Chrysalis,” A Noble at the center of the table started, practically spitting her name and rank. “The nobility would like to know why Commander Sparkle,” the noble spat her name to but with significantly less disgust then for the Queen. “Sent you to meet us instead of coming herself?” He asked. “Does she think us unimportant and that she can ignore us just because she has the Princesses’ support?”

Chrysalis kept her voice even despite the fact the emotions of the room were making her feel nauseous, such negative emotions did not agree with changelings as It was like trying to eat spoiled food for a pony. “Well as you know you were all detained temporarily.” This got grunts of annoyance from the gathered Nobles. “The reason for that was because Commander Sparkle vanished while on her way to this meeting and we of the EDF needed to confirm none of your had anything to do with it.”

“Are you suggesting we would do away with the Commander?” one of the Nobles cut off the Changeling queen. “The nerve!”

“Please it was just standard procedure and had nothing to do with who you are, you were just in the same wing as she was and we detained the servants and Royal Guard was well till we cleared them.” The Queen said calmly, she could tell many of the Nobles were not pleased being lumped in with the servants. “Once you were cleared of any involvement we released you and with the Commander still missing I am temporally in command of the EDF in her place.”

“Frankly it sounds like you should be questioned as you seem to have had the most to gain from the Commander’s disappearance. “ One of the Nobles suggests glaring at her, that one had a lot of hate towards the queen it seemed.

“I can assure you I had nothing to do with Commander Sparkle’s disappearance and I wasn’t anywhere near Canterlot when she vanished. “The Queen Explained. She’d never harm the commander, she was both a friend and the queen was still scared of the mare.

“You could have had one of the other Changelings do it.” The hate filled Noble said with a glare.

“If that is how you feel I will allow myself to be detained and questioned as well.” The Queen said hoping to appease these ponies. She was quickly seeing why Twilight wanted to skin them alive. “Anyways I believe this meeting was about the EDF Budget and not the statues of the command structure?” The Queen said hopping to change the subject back to why she was here.

“Yes I believe we should return to the matter at hoof and leave the EDF to handle the situation. “One of Twilight’s supports said, aiding the queen, much to her relief. With that the others began to shift back to discussing the budget.

<<>>

Chrysalis barely kept herself from storming out of the meeting with Nobles, she had to agree with Twilight’s opinion of the ponies, they were the most insufferable and infuriating group she had ever had the displeasure of meeting in her life and she had to put up with the bots!

As she walked down the hall the bots fell in beside her, she had had them wait outside so their chatter wouldn’t interrupt what she thought would be professional meeting like with the EDF but it had been three hours of them arguing among themselves about how high the budge had been despite being 5% under last month and the Queen had had to stand there and try to spin that the EDF was needed, and that they were a benefit to equestrian and that the commander was fit for duty and that she wasn’t planning on taking over the nation again. It had been a colossal waste of time.

“So….take it you think of those quadrupeds the same as the Commander?” Lunabot as she hovered after the Changeling Queen who grunted in response. “Ha! Told you she would. “Lunabot said and Celestiabot let out a sigh.

The Major made her way to the room the Princess provided for her upon her arrival in Canterlot, she had to admit she was glad they at least were accepting of her presence otherwise things would be difficult though that was probably do in no small part to Twilight vouching for her. She knew part of the reason the mare did so much for the Changeling Queen was so her army would not lose strength but she could tell that that wasn’t the only reason the Commander stood up for the queen these days.

With a sigh the Major removed the cap the Commander insisted she wear when on duty and ran a hoof over her hair. The cap always felt odd to wear for her but it was part of the unicorn and she had to be presentable at all times according to Twilight and what that mare said the Queen did, at least for the most part.

Sighing the Queen went to the bathroom and turned on the faucet in the sink and used her magic to splash her face with water. “I can’t believe you of all ponies can put up with those “nobles” so much without killing them.” She said as she looked at her reflection. She hoped they got the Commander back as the Major really didn’t want to put up with the nobles or she’d start wanting to kill them too she was sure.

Returning to the rooms he found the bots waiting, Celestiabot was looking out the window while Lunabot seemed to be pacing the length pf the room, or patrolling, honestly without being able to read their emotions it was hard to tell what they were doing.

“Do you think the Commander is alright?” Celestiabot asked making her way over to the Major.

“I’m positive she is fine, knowing her she is enjoying a drink and cuddling a random stranger and threating them with violence if they protest or try to move away. “ The Queen said, she was very familiar with how the mare was when drunk as the queen was the only one she got drunk around for safety.

“If you say so, still worried.” Celestiabot said.

“I know but I can assure you we are doing everything we can to get her back and I know she is doing the same.” The queen said reassuringly, that felt odd to do to something that wasn’t alive but it seemed to have done the trick as the bot gave a nod before going back to the window and Chrysalis saw Lunabot had stopped her pacing/patrolling to listen in. She quickly resumed it once she saw the queen had noticed her.

Sighing the queen made her way to the small couch and laying across it, resting her chin on her forhooves. “We will get her back or she will get back, there is no way she is dead.” The queen said knowing for a fact her only friend was alive and well and working on getting back home.

Author's Note

Short interlude but that's to be expected for an interlude.

we get to see a bit of what Twilight has to deal with from the Nobles though it is probably worse for the Queen.

also this is late as I was having trouble getting motivated to write it so I wrote the time line for the series.

think this series will be called Soldier as I like the idea of putting Soldier in the titles of all of the stories.

Chapter 5: Memories

Princess Luna moved through the dreamscape, it wasn’t really flying as there was no sense of motion but things were moving, in this case the small stars that represented dreams of all the ponies within Equestria.

She stopped at a few that were flashing to signal nightmares and she dispelled the nightmare so her ponies could sleep well. As she moved she was keeping an eye out for a specific dream for her sister had told her of the visitor to Equestria and the Princess of the Night was curious about this mare that was both familiar and yet a stranger.

IT took her a bit of time to find it but she found it near Princess Twilight’s dream, they looked almost the same except one thing that made the Princess frown. It was flashing with a nightmare faster than any she had ever seen. Concerned the Princess of the night approached the dream and entered it.

Slowly the world of the dream formed around her and she found herself standing in a sterile white hallway lined with doors and a few side halls and was lite by strange lights set into the ceiling. As she looked around trying to get her baring the dark Alicorn was startled by a loud drawn out scream coming from behind one of the rooms labeled “Lab 12”

Concerned and confused Luna slowly pushed the door open and recoiled at what she found. IT was easily recognized as Twilight strapped to a table and surrounded by four bipedal creature dressed in white wither masks on while being watched by a fifth biped. The dark Alicorn recoiled again in horror as she saw the biped cutting into the mare’s body as she screamed in agony and begged for them to stop which they ignored.

Lighting her horn the Princess of the Night fired the spell to dispel the nightmare, wondering how anyone could dream up something so horrible and then blinked in confusion as the dream remained. She tried again and nothing happened and the fifth biped looked over at Luna and blinked. “Security.” He called in a voice that sounded pleasant in sharp contrast to what was happening.

Luna blinked and a moment later something collided with the side of her head and she stumbled to the side and when she looked she saw another biped dressed in dark blue with a helmet that had a face plate covering its face and in its hand was some sort of blunt object.

“What?” Luna said in confusion, her brain couldn’t process that a dream just became aware of her and then physically attacked her and before she could react the dark blue biped lunged forward and struck the Princess again she stumbled.

The Alicorn lite her horn and fired a magical blast as the biped and sent it flying across the room and crashing into the far all. The princess smiled to herself. “I know not what you are but you would do—“She was cut off as she was struck from the side again stumbled. Looking she saw two of the dark blue bipeds one with the blunt weapon and another holding a small yellow object.

The Princes frowned and lit her horn but before she could fire off the spell the second biped fired the yellow object and two prongs struck the Princess and she cried out as electricity coursed through her body and she collapsed.

The first biped approached her and when the electricity stopped then first biped started to beat the princess with its weapon and then stopped and the electricity return keeping the Princess on the ground.

The Princess kept trying to rise or cast a spell or something but every time she tried the electricity ran though her body and prevented her from doing so as she listened to Twilight scream in the background and then all at once everything stopped.

Slowly the Princess collected herself and got to her hooves panting as she looked around her body sore. She found herself in some sort of cell and looking around she found Twilight curled in a corner crying. “I just want to go home….” She sobbed.

Carefully the princess approached the pony and reached out a hoof to try and comfort her. “What are you doing here?” monotone voice spoke behind her suddenly causing her to jump and spine around.

The princess blinked as she saw another Twilight standing on two legs and in some sort of dark green armor and staring blankly at the princess. Looking between the two Twilights the Princess opened her mouth to speak. “Twilight? Is that you?” She asked bewildered.

The Twilight tilted her head with the same blank expression. “And the creature speaks to me, Creature you have no right or purpose being here, leave now.” She said with the same monotone voice.

“Creature? Twilight what do you mean?” Luna asked her confusion growing.

Twilight tilted her head to the other side expression unchanged. “Why are you calling me that creature?”

“Calling you what? And why are you calling me a creature?” Luna asked.

“Because that is what you are and what is Twilight?” Twilight asked.

Luna blinked. “That is your name…” Luna said.

Twilight’s head returned to its original position face still devoid of emotion. And Luna felt something seize her body and she was filled with searing pain and cried out. She wasn’t sure how long the pain lasted but it suddenly toped. “That is your punishment, do not return here.” Twilight said and suddenly the Lunar Princess found herself tumbling through the dream scape. She quickly righted herself and looked back at the dream in confusion as to what happened. She carefully approached the dream again but recoiled as she felt the searing pain start to build as she neared it and quickly moved back.

She stared at the dream that was still flashing with a nightmare before she sensed it was nearly time to lower the moon and had no choice but to leave the dreamscape.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle sat at the table in the same spot as last night, across from her and shaking with a bit of fear sat Starlight Glimmer, The commander had been surprised to see the mare up early even if it wasn’t as early as Twilight got up it was still surprising.

And based on the small scream the mare had given when she saw Twilight at the table when she walked into the room she had been surprised as well and now they sat across from each other, one with a look of fear, the other with a friendly smile on her face and resting her chin on her fingers as they were laced together.

“Soooo….sleep good?” Twilight asked drawing it out and slowly Starlight nodded. “That is good to hear. “Twilight smiled more. “So I do find it so interesting that you are friends with the Princess and am just dying to know how that came about.” Twilight leaned forward. “Care to enlighten me?”

Starlight looked between the mare and the door and Twilight could tell she was trying to figure out if she could make it to the door. Twilight calmly drew her combat knife and started sharpening it. “I’m all ears.” She said not taking her eyes off the mare and the smile not leaving her face as she sat back and sharpened the blade.

The look the other mare made was priceless as her eyes shrunk to pinpricks and Twilight had to surpass a shiver of pleasure. “Well….y-you see a-after I e-escaped from….from my town I-I-I started to…s-spy on h-her to figure out…h-how to g-get my revenge….” The mare trailed off.

Twilight said there and after a couple of minutes she gestured with the knife for her to continue. And Starlight gulped loudly and Twilight nearly giggled in delight. “Well….I…I modified Starswirled…T-time Spell.”

“You did what?” Twilight interrupted blinking in surprise.

Starlight gulped loudly. “I…I figure out how to modified…Starswirlled the Bearded’s time spell….so….it lasted longer than a few minutes…and…and went exactly where I wanted…..” Twilight nodded, she’d never tell the mare but she was impressed by that.

“Well….I hid in the Map Room while she was…a-away and when…when she returned….” Starlight said and Twilight leaned forward genuinely interested in where this was going.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle slowly woke up with a groan. She slowly sat up and gripped her head as it felt like it was going to explode. “What the hey happened last night?” She muttered as she slowly got to her hooves.

Carefully she made her way to her bathroom and splashed some water in her face hoping to clear her head before she began to brush her mane. “Twilight are you awake?” Spike said as he knocked and Twilight was sure the pounding was in her head as she made her way out of the bathroom.

“Yeah Spike I’m up.” She said as she opened the door. “Is everypony else up?”

“Well I saw Starlight earlier but I wasn’t sure if I should check of Commander Sparkle or not.” Spike said as he looked back at the door with the note taped to it.

Twilight nodded, she had a vague memory of their talk last night, she wasn’t sure what was said but she was pretty sure they were on good terms ago. “Just let her sleep I’m sure she is tired after the day she has had I’m sure she needs to deal with the stress.”

“Yeah alright, so shall I get breakfast started?” Spike asked.

“That sounds good.” Twilight said and smiled as she made her way out of the room. Together the two of them began to make their way down to the dining room, Twilight was looking forward to breakfast a she hope her headache would go away.

“YOU DID WWWWHHHHHHHAAAAAAATTTTTTT!!!!??!?!!?!” A scream she identified as the Commander’s came from a few floors below.

Twilight and Spike shared a look and then ran the rest of the way till they burst into the dining room and froze.

Starlight’s tail was pinned to the table by a knife of some sort and the table was against the far wall and turned so she was upside down looking absolutely terrified as the Commander turned and faced the Twilight. “YOU!” She teleported in front of the Princess and her hand shot out and wrapped around her throat as she switched to being a biped and lifted Twilight off her hooves. “IS IT FUCKING TRUE!?”

Twilight coughed. “Is what…true?” She choked out.

The Commander pointed behind her at Starlight who filched away as best as she could. “Did that bitch go back in time and change history causing multiple Wildcat Situations till it ended up being an extinction level event?” The Commander demanded.

Twilight froze, she hadn’t thought of how the Commander would react to learning the facts though she didn’t know what a Wildcat Situation was it wasn’t hard to figure out she meant the alternate timelines. “Ah…well….yes…but we fixed them and everything was ok.” Twilight quickly said and she felt the fingers close tighter around her throat making it difficult to breathe as the commanders eyes changed to red and started glowing.

“I don’t care if it was fixed! The fact is she did that and you did nothing! She faced zero consequences for her actions; do you know how long it took the EDF to deprogram her victims from her damn town? Hmm? The first one was finally deprogrammed and able to be reintroduced into society after a year, out of everyone from that town only four have been deprogramed of their brainwashing out of everyone in that town in the last three years.”

“Let her go!” Spike said and tried to pull the Commander off of Twilight. The commander looked down at the baby dragon as he tried to move the commander and she featured softened. She took a deep breath and her eyes switched back to normal and she let Twilight drop to the floor before rubbing her temple her eyes closed

Spike rushed over to Twilight and helped her to her hooves as the Commander took another deep breath. “I’m sorry you think I’ve done wrong but I haven’t, maybe it’s different in your Equestria but here I made the right call.” Twilight said once she caught her breath as Spike stood between the two of them protectively.

The commander opened her eyes and stared hard at Twilight. “You’re right this isn’t my homeland, it is yours and while I don’t agree with your choices they are yours to make for good or ill, I just prey your action don’t come back to kill you in the future.” She said calmly before turning and walking towards Starlight who flinched and trying to make herself as small as possible.

The commander gripped the hilt of the knife and pulled it free with ease and Starlight fell to the floor with a thud before scrambling to her hooves and diving behind Twilight, keeping the Princess between herself and the military mare. The commander calmly checked over the blade before it vanished from sight and her magic enveloped the table and placed it back where it had bee and she picked up what had fallen to the floor when the table flipped.

“My apologize for damaging your table and braking some of your property. I’d offer to pay for it but I don’t exactly have access to any funds her so the least I can do is clean up.” She said calmly as she took the broken items to the kitchen to throw them out.

Twilight looked at Starlight. “Are you ok? She didn’t hurt you did she?” She asked.

Starlight slowly shook her head. “n-no you arrived before she did anything besides throw the table and pin me to it with her knife.”

Twilight nodded and looked back towards the kitchen as the Commander returned. “We need to talk. “Twilight said firmly.

“Yes we do Princess; I think some things need to be cleared up.” The soldier said as she took a seat at the table and gestured for the Princess to take a seat. Carefully the Princess took a seat and Spike took one as well, and do to being too scared to leave so did Starlight. “Ok, we need to establish the differences between us I think cause right now we both seem to be expecting each other to act like ourselves and I think it is clear we are very different.” The Commander said resting her chin on her interlaced finger as she looked at Twilight intently.

“Yes I think that is a good idea, but how do we do that.” Twilight asked.

“I have the perfect way; we will compare an event we both faced in detail, one we haven’t gone over yet.” The commander said and Twilight nodded.” I have just the story and I’ll declassify it for you as it is a minor thing. I noticed the Crystal Mirror in one of the rooms hooked up to a machine and a book beside it so I take it we have both met Sunset Shimmer?” Another nod. “Alright then tell me how you handled her and the theft of the Element of Magic and then I’ll tell you how I handled it.”

Twilight nodded. “Alright well she stole the tiara when I was in the Crystal Empire….” Twilight told her the whole story including her return to do battle with the Sirens as well as ending up meeting her counterpart in the human world. “And well that’s it, I found it odd seeing myself but I got used to it as we were a lot alike though she was like I sued to be before going to Ponyville, I guess that’s why I wasn’t so shocked to see you now that I think about it.” Twilight said rubbing her chin with a hoof; Spike had gone and gotten those drinks and food during the story as he had been there for it so it was old news to him so they were all eating lunch while talking.

The Commander nodded. “Alright so different then me, though I think I’ll need to go back to deal with these Sirens and to check up on my counterpart there to make sure nothing is going to happen.” She said and sat back taking a sip of her juice. “Anyway this is how I handled it.”

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle slowly opened her eyes and found herself lying on a sidewalk of all things as her senses slowly returned. With a small groan she sat up and gripped her helmeted head and then blinked as she looked down at her legs wrapped in camouflage like the PFDR with knee pads and combat boots on. Blinking she looked at her arm and found her arm...well looked like an arm, it was still cybernetics but it looked how they were supposed to look when place don a human. “Well then…that’s a thing.” She said before looking around to get her bearings. She was sitting under a statue of a horse rearing up outside of a large red building.

After a quick check she found no sign of hostile or really anyone around. She got to her feet with ease as walking like a biped was nothing new to her and looked down as she saw she was in fact human, or else something had gotten under her armor and managed to bend it. How human females walked around with them she had no idea as they seemed distracting.

Looking back at the stature she pressed a hand to it as saw light where she touched so that identified the portal. On the other side of it was a Rifle Team and two Flame Trooper with order that if anything that wasn’t her came through to try and capture it and if that proved impossible neutralized it. They also had order that if she wasn’t back in two days to come in after her but only stay one hour then return with or without her as she wasn’t putting her soldier in danger, the commander had experience with other dimensions so she was the best choice to go.

She tried accessing her magic and found she couldn’t feel it, well that meant this world didn’t have magic, no matter she had a pack with two days’ worth of food rations, her side arm, two frag grenades, two flashbangs, two breech charges and pound of plastic explosives with detonators and slung on her back was her rifle with a scope, grip and tactical flashlight so she was set with ammo for both her guns. She lifted her right hand and made a fist and a moment later her blade shot out of where her knuckles would be if it was an organic arm. The rest of her armor seemed to be there as well so her side arm was holstered on her chest and her knife on her left shoulder.

Unslinging her rifle the mare turned human scanned her surrounding once more. “Now then little thief where would you be hiding?” She said out loud before looking at the large building. “Right there.” She said and started to walk towards the side of the building. She he had been extremely pissed off at the Royal Guard for allowing a thief to get into the Castle and steal the keys to a super weapon and then get away, shew as just lucky she stumbled upon the thief who was identified as one Sunset Shimmer by the Princess herself. Twilight hadn’t been surprised to learn there had been students before her and frankly she was disappointed that the other mare had acted as she had, it was disgraceful.

Twilight reached a door on the side of the building and carefully looked through the window, inside were multiple civvies based on their clothes and it appeared to be a mess hall and judging by the lack of guards and their age this was some sort of school, that would make things a bit more difficult as if they were hostiles she could just shoot them but as civvies she had to avoid killing them if she could.

As she scanned the crowd she spotted on in a leather jacket and jeans with red and yellow hair and instantly recognized her target talking to two other humans that looked vaguely familiar to her. The thief was on the far side of the room so if she made entry normally her target could escape or the civvies could panic and get in the way, which left one option.

Going to the door Twilight crouched and pulled out one of the breech charged and a flashbang. She fixed the charge to the center of the door and they moved back along the wall a bit. She mentally counted down as she ready the flashbang then hit the detonator.

The charge blew the door nearly off its hinges and before the people inside could really react Twilight threw the flashbang in. as soon as she heard the detonation the human rushed the room. She ran past dazed and confused civvies as she ran for her target.

Her target was just recovering sight and hearing in time to receive rifle butt to the face and she went down. Twilight placed her foot on the other human’s chest and aimed her rifle at her head. “Where is it!?” She demanded as the rest of the humans removed and looked on in shock and horror at the gun toting human among them, they didn’t run as they were too scared to move but some did get on their cell phones.

“What, who are you what are you talking about!” The target demanded.

Twilight fired a single shot an inch from her head enlisting a cry of fear from the gathered human. “Don’t fucking play games with me Sunset, I have no fucking problem extracting the information from you however I need so make this easing and fucking tell me where the Element is!” She said as she pressed down with her booted foot, letting the other human feel some of her weight.

The commander switched to combat mode so her eyes glowed red and she watched with supreme satisfaction as the Target’s eyes widened in horror. “Ah…I don’t have it, Fluttershy found it and gave it to principle Celestia. “

Twilight blinked at hearing the two names but shrugged it off. “And where is she?”

“In her office, down the hall fifth door on the right, it has her name on it.” The Target said.

Twilight remover her foot from the targets chest and she took a step back and the Target sighed in relief. “Thank you for your cooperation. “Twilight said with a friendly smile a moment before she kicked the target in the side of the head hard enough to knock her out cold causing the gather humans to recoil.

Twilight turned towards the double door that lead further into the building pausing before entering to look back at the wide eyed crowd. “Feel free to scream and panic after I leave the room, I’m won’t be here long.” She said and turned and walked through the door. Sure enough when the door closed the room behind her was filled with screams and the sound of running feet much to her enjoyment.

Twilight found the door she was looking for and put her rifle on her shoulder so it was aimed at the ceiling but kept her finger near the trigger, she was pretty sure this Celestia had nothing to do with the theft as the Target had seemed annoyed that she had it.

Inside she found a human that looked a lot like the Princess on the phone seeming to be calling for help. She jumped when the door slammed open and Twilight walked in. The Principle’s eyes widened in horror. “Relax I have no intention of hurting you unless you do something stupid.” She said waving a hand dismissively before reaching behind her to what was clipped to the bottom of her pack and pulled out a tiara that looked exactly like the Element of Magic but was made of aluminum and a plastic gem.

“I believe you have something of mien and I have something of yours and I’d really like mine back ‘kay?” Twilight said smiling as friendly as she could as she held out the fake tiara, still keeping her finger near the trigger.
The Principal looked between the crown and the gun carrying teenager. “ah…um yes…’She said not what to do but do as the girl with the gun wanted. She carefully opened a draw in her desk and pulled out the other crown and set it on her desk and stepped back.

“Thank you for your cooperation. “Twilight said friendly and set the tiara she had next to the Element and picked it up. She attacked it to her back and started to back out of the room. “Apologizes for disrupting your work but needed to get this back, you wouldn’t understand. Also sorry about the door to the mess hall, I needed to make a quick entry.” With that Twilight was at the door and turned and left the principle to collapse into her chair with relief.

Twilight made her way to the front of the school and walked out just as three police vehicles were arriving with their sirens blaring. The officers go out and aim the weapons at her. “Drop your weapons and put your hands in the air!” One said.

Twilight laughed and waved. “Sorry but I’m the one person you don’t want to fuck with!” She said with a laugh as she kept walking. One of them fired his weapon and it impacted her armor causing her to pause and look down at the hole. “Really?” She asked looking back up. “9mm hallow point? Seriously? You expect that to punch through my combat armor?” She said and laughed again as she started walking once more.

Two of the other cops fired shots that did as much damage as the first in that they did nothing to her armor and she reached the statue. “It’s been real boys! And don’t try to follow me! Bye!~~~~” She said and stepped through.

Twilight landed on her hooves and smiled at the gathered ponies and changelings. “Nothing gets past you.” She order and walk out of the room. She’d need to post guard on the Mirror for safety when its open but all things considered this mission as a complete success.

<<>>

“So….you assaulted the school and injured Sunset and basically got the Element back through threats?” the Princess asked eyes wide.

“Yeah pretty much.” Twilight said with a chuckled. “Took me less then forty minutes from start to finish.”

Both ponies and the dragon stared at her wide eyed.

“What?”

Author's Note

here it is, the chapter I never got to make in the last story, how Commander Twilight handled Sunset Shimmer, huzza.

also got to see a bit of inside of her head and an appears of a certain thing that older readers will recognize I'm sure. she may or may not show up again.

anyways enjoy folks.

Chapter 6: Party Time!

Commander Twilight Sparkle trotted alongside her counter-part as they entered Ponyville proper. They had spent about two hours discussing things to learn about each other, both were different and what was the same. It seemed they both shared a love of reading while Twilight was the only one who had a love of guns. They also were both perfectionists though Twilight was more lax on it as she had learned that no plan survived contact with the enemy so was far more adaptable then the Princess to changing situations.

They were both prone to freak-outs though the Princess just went off in tangents like last night while Twilight usually killed something in a brutal fashion., granted Twilight didn’t tell the Princess that, she just told her she spared with soldiers. Overall they had a few things in common and some major differences but it did help in that they both had an understanding of each other so it would reduce incidents. Though their discussion had ended up with the Princess lecturing Twilight on friendship and how Twilight should try for more peaceful solutions for an hour. Twilight now knew how it felt to be on the receiving end of one of her own lectures and it was both boring and annoying at the same time but also informative.

After that the Princess had suggested that she give Twilight a tour of Ponyville, though Twilight already knew the town it would be interesting to see how things were without the EDF presence or the effects the Changelings had had on the town or well any of the other major differences.

And so Twilight trotted alongside her Alicorn self as they entered the town. “So this is Ponyville. “The Princess said sweeping her hoof over the town.

“No? Really? I had no idea!” Twilight snarked causing her counterpart to frown.

“Look I know you have a Ponyville too but you also said you’re was different than this one so the least you can do is just go with it as I show you around.” The Princess said with a flat look. Twilight just shrugged and followed along. The Princess showed her all the major spots of Ponyville such as surgarcube Corner and Carousel Boutique and the Market. Over all Twilight concluded the only major difference was the absence of Golden Oaks, which still made her blood boil, and the lack of an EDF recruitment office and few EDF soldiers who took leave in the town. Ponyville had been very welcoming to the EDF, especially after Tirek and had been one of the fist towns to embrace the changelings. And that that the town looked like it used to before Tirek nearly leveled it while fighting the EDF at Camp Mendez to spite them, thank the gods that the town had been evacuated to the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sister before Tirek arrived so there were no civilian casualties, but it had caused the town to look a little different do to nearly every building needing to be rebuilt from scratch with the help of Changeling Workers and EDF soldiers.

It was in the market they ran into Applejack working at the Apple’s apple cart. “Why howdy there Twilight, Commander.” The farmer said tipping her hat at the two nearly identical mares, something Twilight found amusing as everyone did a double take when they saw the two together. “Out for a stroll?”

“Yes and no Applejack, I’m showing the Commander around Ponyville.” The Princess said
Applejack cocked an eyebrow. “Ain’t she got a Ponyville of her own back home? I believe she said her Equestria was a lot like ours.”

“My Ponyville was mostly destroyed by Tirek when he attack Camp Mendez, we had already evacuated the town so there were no civilian casualties luckily but it had angered Tirek finding the town empty so he destroyed most of it. He’d have gone looking for the civvies if not for Camp Mendez being nearby.” Twilight said and sighed as she looked down shaking her head. “Granted with the recruits present in the Camp it wasn’t much better.”

The Farmer nodded solemnly. “Ah’m sorry for your loss.”

Twilight shrugged. “It’s fine, they had all signed up so they knew the risk but after Discord there was no way to get transports out so the remaining soldier shoved rifles into the hooves of untrained recruits with order to simply fight for their lives.” Twilight sighed again. “It went about as well as you’d think.” She said looking at the two.

The two ponies nodded slowly. “Ah guess he wasn’t a friend in your Equestria either.” Applejack said taking her hat off to what she could only guess had happened.

Twilight blinked. “The hell you talking about? If not for Discord what few recruits escaped after Tirek attacked never would have made it out.”

“Wait Discord helped you?” The Princess asked blinking.

“Well yeah, he works for me so why wouldn’t he?” Twilight said tilting her head.

“Wait, you’re telling us Discord is under your command? The Discord? And He didn’t betray your friendship?” Applejack blurted out.

Twilight blinked and righted her head. “Well not exactly work for me, he is a guest instructor for training soldier, he gets to cause as much chaos as he wants in his obstacle course as long as he doesn’t hard the recruits and from what I can tell he is very entertained in doing so. But he’s not my friend, he’s more Fluttershy’s friend and to me he is more of an asset and partner of sorts.” She then blinked. “Wait…..what do you mean betrayed your friendship?”

The Princess blinked and trying to stop what she knew was going to happen but Applejack didn’t know the Commander as well as the Princess did so she spoke without hesitating. “That low down varmint was supposed to Capture Tirek and instead ended dup helping him steal magic.”

The Princess’s eyes widened and she quickly started to charge a shield spell to try and contain the commander but she looked she just saw the mare calmly nod. “Ah that’s what you mean, no my Discord did not do that, probably because he had both friendship and an outlet for his chaotic ways.” She said calmly and the Princess blinked as she let the spell die. “Anyways shall we continue our tour Princess?” she said looking at her counterpart.

The Princess nodded automatically and continued bid Applejack good day before the two of them left the farmer behind.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle and the Commander finished their tour by stopping at the café in the town. So…That’s Ponyville. What do you think?” Twilight asked her unicorn self.

“Well it is exactly like it used to be before the EDF and Tirek so…it’s nice.” The commander said simply with a nod as their waiter came over.

“And what can I get for you today Princess and…”The waiter paused looking at the unicorn and clearly was trying to figure out what to say. “Her friend?”

“Daisy sandwich.” Both mares said in unison causing the waiter to blink as the two of them looked at each before they both let out a small laugh and shook their heads in unison before both stopped and blinked in unison as well. “Ok this is weird.” They said in unison once more before facehoofing.

The Waiter just looked between the two. “So…two order of daisy sandwiches, coming right up.” He said writing it down before leaving.

“Well this is interesting.”
“Well this is a thing.”

They looked at each other. “Let agree that that happened and that it was strange. Deal?” The Commander said and the Princess nodded.

“I suppose it was point to happen as we are technically the same person up to a certain point.” Twilight said. “It may even happen again at some point.”

“Fun.” The Commander said sarcastically.

“Come on Commander you have to admit it is fascinating that that happened.” Twilight said.

“It is interesting yes but also annoying.” The military mare said.

Twilight thought about it. “I suppose it kind of is.” She said.

“Thank you.” The commander said then scratched her chin. “Though I must admit it would be rather entertaining to watch people reaction to if the waiter’s reaction was anything to go by.”

“You sound like Rainbow Dash when talking about pranking.” Twilight said.

“Well I don’t really enjoy pranking exactly but I do enjoy being entertained.” The Commander said with a smile. For some odd reason Twilight had a distinct feeling there was more meaning behind that then what it seemed.

It wasn’t long after that that their sandwiches arrived and they started to eat. Twilight had to admit it was interesting to watch the other her eat when she wasn’t talking as she ate rabidly yet neatly and was done by the time Twilight was only a third of the way done. “You eat quickly.” Twilight said with a hint of amusement.

“I run an army and am usually busy with paperwork or reports and I don’t like leaving it undone so I learned to eat fast so I could get back to work.” The commander said.

“You seem to work a lot.” Twilight said.

“I run a massive army whose duty is to protect Equestria from all threats both foreign and domestic and spans across the nation, yes I am busy.” The Commander said flatly.

“Sorry, that’s not what I meant, I meant don’t you ever do anything fun?” Twilight asked.

“Well yes when I have time.” The commander said as she patiently waited for the Alicorn to finish her food.

“Well…what do you like to do in your spare time?” Twilight asked.

“Well as you know I like reading, I maintain my guns; I run and do obstacle courses, put recruits through their paces, meet with my friends or talk with the Major.” The Commander listed off.

“Wow…a lot of what you do seems to center around the army.” Twilight said.

The Commander nodded. “I’m a soldier through and through and there isn’t anything else I want to be.” She said with some pride in her voice.

Twilight nodded. “I can tell it means a lot to you.” She said and the other mare nodded as well. “So, you’ve mentioned this Major before, who is she, somepony I may know?”

“Well I’m sure you do know her but right now I think it’s almost time for Pinkie’s party as she is trying to discreetly invite people to the town hall.” The Commander said.

Twilight blinked and looked around; she didn’t see anything but ponies going about their days with no sign of the pink party mare anywhere. “How do you know?”

“Because about two minutes ago she ran slipped into a bush across the street then came out of a barrel a little ways up the street to speak to some ponies who nodded.” The Commander asked.

Twilight blinked. “How did—“
“Trained soldier.” The commander said. “Not noticing someone sneaking around is just asking to become well acquainted with a .308 round. Unless you meant how she got from the bush to the barrel then you should know.

“It’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it.” They said in unison once more and the Commander facehooved.

“Damnit!” She said. “Anyway I suppose by the fact the town is now deserted we should make our way to the town hall as the emptiness is making my skin crawl.” The commander said as she got to her hooves.

Twilight nodded and joined her and together they walked down the street. “Also you may want to go in first and dispel the “Surprise” part she most likely planned.” The Commander said.

“Why?” Twilight asked looking at her unicorn self.

“Because the last time Pinkie surprised me I near put a blade though her left eye on reflex.” The Commander said and Twilight paled as the Commander looked at her. “Remember I’m a trained soldier and my body reacts on its own and it reacts to defend itself and I really don’t want to hurt your Pinkie Pie if I can help it.”

“Twilight nodded. “Yes…yes I’ll go in first.” She said as they reached the town hall. Twilight took a deep breath and walked in through the front door while the Commander waited outside.

As she entered the lights snapped on and the gathered ponies all cried out at once. “Surprise!!” loud enough and with enough force to blow the Princess’ mane back.

“No no, not Princess Twilight, the other Twilight is the one we are supposed to surprise.” Pinkie said popping up from behind the crowd.

“Other Twilight?” A pony in the crowd asked and they all looked around confused.

“I believe she means me. “The commander said as she walked in behind Twilight. “Greetings, Commander Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force, currently a guest of Princess Twilight Sparkle. For the sake of simplicity and to combat confusion you may call me Commander Sparkle or Commander.” She said calmly and crisply. The crowd of ponies looked between the two of them with confusion. “It’s complicated; just know that I am visiting your Equestria.”

That seemed to dispel things that and the fact Pinkie hopped to the front of the crowd. “Come on everypony! It’s a party so LET’S PARTY!” She showed and music began to play despite the fact no one touched the stereo.

The crowd quickly began to disperse into the party as Twilight made her way over to her friends while the Commander wondered off into the crowd.

A moment later Pinkie bounced over to the group of friends. “Hey Twi why did you walk in before the Commander?”

“Well she asked me to as she knew it was a surprise party.” Twilight said and the pink pony blinked.

“How did she know that and why wouldn’t she want to be surprised?” The party pony asked.

“Well…she saw you sneaking around town and talking to ponies, don’t ask me how. And…”Twilight hesitated a moment. “She said her Pinkie surprised her once as….she almost killed her on reflex….She said and the gathered mare blinked in shock and Pinkie’s mane deflated a bit.

“Oh….I guess that makes sense.” She said a bit sadly.

“Hey there surgarcube, it’s not your fault, remember she isn’t Twi and is rather strange too.” Applejack said trying to cheer up the pink mare.

Pinkie nodded. “Yes I suppose, but still I wanted to throw her a super “Welcome to Equestria” party.” She said.

“Hey Pinkie I am sure she loves it, me and her do have a lot in common and I love your parties.” Twilight said.

Pinkie’s mane poofed up a bit. “Really?” She asked hopefully and Twilight nodded. “OK!” The pink mare shouted and her hair poofed back up fully. “I’m going to go check on the other guests; you girls have fun now ok?” She said and with that vanished into the crowd; if not for her being earth pony twilight would say she just used a teleportation spell.

Twilight and the other began to make their way around the party enjoying food and the upbeat tune that washed through the air of the party from the stereo. After about an hour Twilight noticed she hadn’t seen the Commander at all and started to look for her.

After a bit she found her off in a corner seated on a beck an open bottle of whiskey beside her and she had headphones on and her Datapad besides her bobbing her head to whatever music she was listing to. As the Alicorn neared, the Commander looked up and horn flared for a moment and she pulled the headphones off. “Hey there Princess Twilight, what bring you to my little party?” The other mare asked with slurred speech.

“Are….are you drunk?” Twilight asked blinking.

The Mare held her hooves apart so they were almost touching. “Little bit yeah.” She said and laughed. “It’s a party so I figured why the hell no eh? I only had a fourth of a bottle of whiskey left so might as well put it to good use.” She said and took a large drink of the alcoholic beverage at her side. Twilight recoiled slightly, she remembered how the drink burned and the head ache it had given her the next day.

“Why are you here by yourself?” Twilight asked.

“Well the music isn’t very good and I don’t really have anyone to talk to besides you and you were busy with your friends so I decided to have a party within a party, a party-seption if you will.’ The mare said and laughed taking another drink then held out the bottle. “Want some?”

Twilight shook her head. “No thank you.” She said holding up a hoof. The Commander shrugged and took another drink.

“You don’t like the music?” Pinkie Pie said stepping out from behind Twilight where she had not been a moment ago.

“No not really.” The Commander asked.

“Well. Why don’t you pick the music? You seem to have some.” The pink mare said.

The Commander thought for a moment. “Sure! That is a great plan.” She said and unsteadily got to her hooves, her Datapad and bottle following her in a magical grasp as she walked over to the stereo and pulled out a cord. “I have just the song.”

She hooked her Datapad to the stereo and started laughing. “What’s so funny twilight asked walking up as the partygoers looked on wondering what she was going to play.

“Just when they said this was a universal cord I didn’t know they had been being serious and it literally worked in any universe.” She said and laughed again as she went through her music. “Ah here it is.” She said and selected a track.

A moment later a FLUTE started to play and then a male voice started talking in an accent Twilight didn’t recognize and talking about….well she wasn’t sure and then she jumped as the music went from gentle to very loud and fast paced and she couldn’t understand a word the singer was saying do to his accent and how fast he was singing.

She yelped as the Commander grabbed her and dragged her to the dance floor. “Come on Princess, you can’t not dance to this!” She said and downed half the remaining whisky in her bottle in one go before they reached the dancefloor as the other ponies looked on in confusion and back at each other as the Commander started to drag the Princess around the dance floor and was dancing, if it could be called that as it was mostly just her stomping her hooves and jumping around the princess who looked very confused.

Whatever the commander was doing it seemed to be infectious as soon other ponies joined them and followed her lead and soon the dance floor was filled with ponies stomping and jumping around rapidly and the Commander was skipping from dance partner to dance partner and only stain long enough to link a for leg with them and spina round before letting go and doing the same for the next pony she found.

The entire dance floor was filled with this chaotic dancing as the song played in the background and the Commander moved through the dancer laughing the entire time. Twilight had to blink as she watched as she had never thought the commander had this side to her, though it may be the alcohol and after a few minutes she noticed her hoof was tapping along with the music as it seemed the commander had looped it as the song ended and then restarted.

It wasn’t long before the princess suddenly found a random pony linking hooves with her and spinning the Alicorn around and then let her go and she stumbled to another who did the same as everypony was following the commander in her wild, drunken dancing and soon Twilight couldn’t help laughing and smiling as she moved from partner to partner like everyone else. She had never seen this type of dancing, if it even was that but, it was so energetic and fun she couldn’t help but be swept up in it and the music, at least the commander finally seemed to be relaxing.

She was vaguely aware of the doors on the far side of the room bursting open and her seeing a brief flash of dark yellow but she was too caught up in the party to really pay any attention.

Then there was a loud crash and the music cut off suddenly and the dancer stopped looking around in confusion. It was then that the Princess noticed the group of blocking the entrances and surrounding the dancers wearing dark yellow robes and her eyes widened as she recognized the robes. She looked around for her friends but it seemed everypony had been swept up in the dancing so all she could see was the confused dancers around her she think she saw the Commander for a moment glaring at the robed ponies but she seemed to have finished into the crowd.

“Forgive us for interrupting your revelry good people but there is one among you who we require and if you turn her over to us none of you will be harmed.” Came the sophisticated voice Twilight had heard on the road. “There is an Alicorn, a “Princess” among you and all we ask is for you to turn her over and we will depart without incident.”

“Hey it’s you! What do you want with Twilight?” Rainbow Dash said as she flew up above the crowd.

The voice remained calm. “What we want with the abomination is not your concern, merely turn it over and we will depart and you may return to your revelry.” The voice said.

“Abomination? Nopony talks about my friend like that!” Dash said and flew at the stallion. Before she got close one of the other ponies jumped between them and raised an amulet and when Dash go close there was a blast of light and she was sent flying backwards and crashed into the far wall and somepony in the crowd screamed as the partygoers started to panic.

Author's Note

Well then, things are kicking off now aren't they?

Next chapter everypony learns one of the few things the Commander hates and without having to completely worry about rules of engagement how she deals with it.

but first we need to check in on Major Chrysalis and the EDF.

Chapter 7: WE GOT HOSTILES!

The other ponies on the dance floor started to panic as Princess Twilight Sparkle looked around to make sure Rainbow was ok, she saw the other mare slowly getting to her hooves with help from rarity, she was shaky but looked unhurt, some kind of stun spell most likely.

She saw more of the robed ponies taking out amulets as the crowd panicked more and they aimed them at the crowd.

“Everypony stop!” Twilight shouted as loudly as she could, wishing she had taken the time to learn the Royal Canterlot Voice. Either way it had the desired effect as the panicking died down and the ponies stared at her.
Twilight flew up above the crowd and did a quick visual search for her friends and the Commander; she spotted her friends gather by Rainbow but couldn’t see the Commander anywhere. Carefully Twilight flew down to the head of the crowd and landed trying to look as regal as she could. “I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, who are you and what is it you want with me?” She asked formally. She was still new to being a princess but Celestia had been tutoring her in speaking formally when they had the chance.

“My name is unimportant to one such as you, as for what we want from you. “Spoke the leader of the robed ponies and the two closes to him pulled out some sort of jewels. “We want you.”

Twilight looked at him without emotion and she saw out of the corner of her eyes her friends move up alongside her. “You invade this party, attack one of my friends, insult me and you expect me to come with you?” Twilight asked. “Leave now before I call the Royal Guard.”

“We know there are no Guards in this ton unless you would send the towns people against us.” The leader said calling Twilight’s bluff.

“No, we will take you on!” Rainbow said and snorted as she glared at the robed ponies.

Before any side could do anything another voice cut in. “Whast goin’ on? Why the musics stop?” A slurred voice said and Twilight saw the Commander stumble out of the crowd, her mostly empty bottle of whiskey floating beside her and her hat crooked on her head and her uniform partly unbuttoned. Had she been off getting more drunk while all of this was happening? Twilight had to resist the urge to facehoof.

The Commander stumbled in between the two groups and looked at the robed ponies. “Oh! HeeeEEEEEeeeey guys, are you here to party to?” She asked and took another drink from the bottle. “Wes seem to be having proble’ with the musics for some reasons.” She slurred.

The Leader looked over the drunken pony and chuckled before pointing at one of the other robed ponied. “You, move her to the side before she hurts herself.” The other robed pony nodded and made their way over to the drunken pony.

As the robed pony neared the Commander took the last drink from her bottle and then looked in it in disbelief before holding it up to approaching robed pony. “I’ms out.” She said with a frown. “Whats am I going to do withs an empty bottle?” She said and scrunched her forehead as her drunk addled brain tried to think.

Twilight then saw the Commander smile brightly as the pony stopped before her and even the robed pony had to smile at absurdity of the commander. “I know just the thing!” She said happily and then proceeded to smash the bottle across the head of the robed pony and as he stumbled to one side she brought the jagged edge of what remained of the bottle across the pony’s neck in a spray of crimson causing all present to recoil in horror as the robed pony collapsed clutching their throat.

The commander looked down at the pony bleeding on the floor. “Oh dear I think your friend is hurt! Don’t worry I’m a medic!” She said in a voice distinctly not slurred as she leaned down over the bleeding pony and to Twilight horn thrust the broken bottle into their eye, pushing it deep till they spasmed and lay limply. “Well in my medical opinion your friend is dead. “ The command said as she stood up on two legs and fixed her uniform and hat. “Princess hold these for me.” She said taking off her sunglasses and tossing them back towards the Princess who caught them in her magic.

“You know there are few things in this world I can’t stand. “The commander fixed the robed ponies with a glare. “One of them is a racist and you’ve given me more then enough reason.” She said with a smile as she slammed her left fist into her right hand and closed her eyes tiling her head to either side producing a pop each time. “So who wants to die first?” She asked opening her eyes which were now glowing red as she smirked at the gathered robed ponies.

“M-monster!” One yelled and fired a beam from his amulet that struck the Commander and made her take a step back as what looked like electricity danced along her body for a moment before she righted herself.

She fixed the stallion who at attacked her with a smile. “Did you just try to taz me?” She asked and then laughed. “Let me tell you something about me, I had a shock collar placed on me for an entire month, one people used to regularly for their own sick enjoyment.” He smile grew cruel and the stallion took a step back. “You ever have twenty-five hundred volts of electricity pumped through your body for an hour straight just because someone could? No? Well I have!” The commander took a step towards the stallion who stepped back again and fired another blast that made the commander pause for a moment closing her yes as the electricity danced. “And let me tell you. “She opened her eyes and glared at the stallion. “You got nothing on that!”

Twilight blinked as the Commander crossed the room in a second and grabbed the stallion by his robe and lifted him up over her head before she brought the screaming stallion down on her knee releasing a loud crack and the stallion went limp before the commander tossed the body to her side and fixed the rest of the robed ponies with a smile. “Next?”

The robed ponies looked at each other and as one raised their amulets and the fight was on. Twilight and the gathered partygoers could only watch as the Commander sprinted forward as blade shot out from her fore hooves as she zig zagged to avoid the spells the amulet fired till she was almost to one of the robed ponies where she dropped to the ground and slid, her arm extend and the blade sliced through both legs on the ponies left side causing the mare to fall to the side screaming as blood sprayed from the severed limbs as the commander stood up and silenced her with a quick thrust of the other blade at the base of the skull.

She withdrew the blade just in time to dodge another magical blast before sprinting forward at the next nearest robed pony who fired magical blast franticly till the mare was onto him and burying her blades in his chest. With the blade still in the stallion she spun him around and used his body as a shield to block two other magical blasts.

The commander withdrew her blade and used her magic to fling the still living stallion t the two ponies who had attacked her and ran after him. The injured stallion collided with the other two and they all three went down. A moment later the commander was there and her blades swiped over their throat producing another spray of crimson.

Twilight and the rest of the partygoers could only watch in horror as the smiling military mare turned towards the remaining robed ponies, her blades dripping blood that she slung off of them. “You know something, I had been worried that today I wasn’t going to get to kick a little ass today so I must thank you for crashing my party and giving me the chance.” She said with a chuckled as she stalked towards the robed ponies who stepped back.

Twilight watched as her unicorn self-moved like a predator stalking its prey, every movement precise and deadly and filled with finality to it, as if there was no escape for the prey and she knew it.

The Robed ponies quickly moved to surround the mare and raised their amulets and before they fired a small purple shield appeared around the military mare that absorbed the blasts. The commander looked around at the fact she was surrounded and suddenly a large metal object with a box under it and what looked like a chain of brass colored metal feeding into it appeared beside her.

The second there was a pause in the magical blast the shield dropped and Twilight’s ears splayed against her head as the metal object left forth a load clatter as it spat fire and brass raided down from one side of it as the Commander swept it to the side. Everywhere it pointed a robe pony jerked as red fountains of blood and when the noises stopped a dozen dead ponies laid around the Commander and the metal object vanished again. “Got to love light machine guns.” The commander laughed as she looked at the three remaining robed ponies. The leader and the two that stood beside him neither had moved since the fight had started.

“I must say, you are very proficient in killing, I don’t think I have seen somepony take on so many and defeat them so fast even if they were the lesser of my followers.” The Leader said calmly.

“Thank you kindly, I am very good at what I do. “The commander said as a large silver version of the thing on her flank appeared in her hands and she aimed it at the leader. “Now it’s time for you to join the rest of your followers.”

“No I don’t think that will happen. “ The leader said calmly and the pony to his left pulled a vile from his robe and shattered it against the floor and the room was filled with smoke in a second causing everyone percent to cough. There was a curse that Twilight was sure was the commander then there was a bright glow and the smoke forced from the room reveling the three robed ponies to be gone leaving just the bodies of the dead.

“Celesita-damnit!” The commander yelled as she looked around the room. With a growl the silver object vanished and gore splattered mare turned to face the rest of the guests her eyes returning to normal.

The sight of her, uniform and face splattered with the blood of the ponies she had killed without hesitation caused many percent to recoil in fear and horror. Calmly the mare walked towards the group, stepping over bodies and through the pools of blood till she reached the Princess and held out a hand. “My sunglasses if you will?” She asked calmly. Twilight could only stare wide eyed at the gore splattered soldier with the back drop of the ponies she had killed within a few minutes.

<<>>

Princess Celestia’s carriage touched down and the Princess of the Sun stepped out as Luna’s chariot touched down beside it. Her sister joined her as they were surrounded by Royal Guards as Royal Guard chariots touched down and with the Princesses leading they made their way towards the town hall. The air around the town was not its usual happy atmosphere, it was on of fear and the princess could see ponies hurrying away from the town hall as fast as they could, glancing fearfully over their shoulders as if something was chasing them.

When the Solar Princess entered she knew why, the air was filled with the copper smell of blood and death. Looking around she saw dozen of bodies covered in sheets with drying red pools beneath them and splattered on the floor and walls and some of the tables was splashes of more. The building had clearly been in the middle of a party when whatever happened. Twilight’s letter hadn’t given any detail and had clearly been written in haste based on the shaking lettering.

The only ponies in the room where Twilight, her friends and standing off a ways from them stood the commander with her hands behind her back looking completely indifferent to the six Royal Guards standing around her. Twilight seems to have sent for the guard as well and a small group had arrived before the Princesses though why they were surrounding the unicorn mare Celestia had no idea.

As she walked towards the group of six mares the Royal guard filed in behind her and paused at the scene before moving to secure the area. “Twilight, are you alright?” Celestia asked with concern as the group of friends kept glancing at the unicorn mare surrounded by the Guards.

They all jumped and quickly bowed, even Twilight. “Rise my little ponies, and Twilight you don’t need to bow.” Celestia said calmly.

“Right sorry. “Twilight answered sounding more than a bit shaken as she glanced at her unicorn self.

Celestia frowned slightly. “Twilight what is wrong?” She asked with concern. “What happened here?”

The purple Alicorn looked around the room, her eyes avoiding the white sheets. “We…we were having a party to welcome the Commander.” Twilight said slowly. “Everypony was having fun when these robed ponies showed up and interrupted the party and…and demanded the other hoof me over. They used amulets to do magic; they didn’t seem to want to harm anypony at the party.....” The mare trailed off.

“Take your time Twilight.” Celestia said soothingly, whatever happened clearly had affected the Alicorn.

“I neutralized the threat.” Twilight voice said and the group looked over at the Commander who was now facing them with the same indifferent expression.

Celestia looked at the bodies then back at the commander with a stern expression. “Surely there was a better way to handle the situation than this.” She said gesturing to the blood covered room.

The Commander shrugged. “They attacked a party with civilians in it and were about to attack the civilians to get to the Princess, or the “abomination” as they called her. She prevented that but the threat to unarmed civilians I couldn’t stand for and them being a racist to boot? Sorry, but they signed their death warrants in my book.” The Commander said calmly. Celestia looked at her at a loss for words. “I planned to take one alive so you could find out who the hell they were but the last three fled with the use of a smoke bomb and I couldn’t leave the civvies without protection incase more showed up so was unable to pursue.”

Celestia looked between the commander and the room once more. “You did all of this? By yourself?”

The Commander nodded. “Yes ma’am, I don’t think they were expecting a trained solider to be present.”

Celestia looked at the Commander sternly. “We will speak on this later Commander.”

The mare nodded calmly. “As you wish, but frankly I’d be more concerned with the fact you seem to have a problem in your country with some form of cult that uses powerful amulets and has a profound hatred for Alicorns and based on what their leader said, a small army.”

Celestia stared at the unicorn for a few more moment before turning back to Twilight and the other Element Bearers. “Twilight I think it would be best if we continued this conversation away from here.” The group nodded.

“Can I leave or are you expecting me to stay here because right now I could use a shower.” The Commander said.

Celestia looked back at the mare and noticed her face and uniform had dried blood on it. “I suppose you may shower but I will be sending guards to keep an eye on you.” She said.

“Sure whatever. “The mare shrugged. “But they aren’t going into the bathroom with me, sorry but that’s where I draw the line.”

Celestia frowned at how calluses the unicorn seemed to be. “I hadn’t planned for that but they will be outside your room in the castle.”
“Fair enough.” She said and started walking the guards blinking and scrambling to catch up. Celestia watched the mare leave with the guards then turned back to Twilight. “We should go to your castle as well Twilight there is much we must discuses if what the Commander says is true.” She said and Twilight nodded.

“O-ok.” She said and the group headed for the castle leaving the bloody mess behind them.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat in the Map Room with her friends and the two Princesses. She kept trying to get what happened out of her head but the image of her blood splattered counterpart standing in the middle of the carnage without a care in the world wouldn’t leave her thoughts. She couldn’t begin to understand how somepony could kill so readily and brutally and not even care. She knew her counterpart was dangerous by how she took down the Guard when they first met but this….this was way beyond that.

“Twilight I know you are upset and I wouldn’t be having this meeting if this wasn’t important.” Celestia said from where she stood before the map with Luna a little behind her.

Twilight blinked and looked at the other Princess.” Yes, right, what was it you needed to talk to us about?”

Celestia sighed. “First a bit of history, you remember the story of the three tribes and how Equestria was founded.” The gathered mares nodded. “Well there were parts that were left out of history. Even though the tribes were united in friendship and the leader ruled fairly there were still many disputes especially after the passing of the old leaders.”

Celestia sighed once more. “It was a couple of generations before they reached full harmony with each other as so many years of resentment just don’t vanish overnight.” She said and looked at each mare. “They had had a few leaders till Discord arrived and usurped the throne and ruled with chaos and Disharmony for many years till me and my sister arrived and stopped him with the elements of harmony and took our place as the rulers of Equestria with the support of the ponies.” She said and sighed.

“Most of them anyways, what the history books do not talk about was a small group of ponies that called themselves the Purifiers. They were a group of ponies who formed near the end of Discords rein and fought against him to being about order and they made great strides in magic and enchantments and were able to create pockets of order.”

“Why were they left out of history if they were able to do such amazing things?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Because Twilight Sparkle they did not look kindly upon us as Alicorns.” Luna said.

Celestia nodded. “Luna is correct, they saw us as more chaos and an unnatural combination of the three tribes and fought against us just as they had Discord.” Celestia said sadly. “It started off with just small things, them preaching from town to town but as they lost support and ponies started to run them out of towns they began to resent us and claimed we were corrupted the minds of the ponies with dark magic. And soon things turned violent between the first Royal Guard and the Purifiers. It kept escalating with more and more ponies getting caught in the cross fire as the Purifiers created more and more powerful amulets to “Purify” our Guards that me and my sister needed to step in. Even with our combined might we were still young and there were many Purifiers.”

“What happened then?” Twilight asked.

“There was a city, Horseton that was the site where me and my sister had our first and last battle with the Purifiers and their leader and his followers.” Celestia explained and sighed looking down. “The battle was fierce, much of the city was destroyed and many ponies on both sides were killed but we had the Leader cornered and were ready to take him into custody when he used a powerful enchanted amulet they had. To this day me and my sister do not know what happened but when he used it we were thrown from the city and had to be recover by the guard with severe injuries that even us being Alicorns took over a month to heal. The entire city and the guards within were no more just a swatch of scorched earth with nothing living upon it now known as the Badlands”

Celestia looked up at the shocked mares. “We had assumed the Purifiers had chosen to die fighting rather than be captured and face trial for their crimes but it seems they survived in hiding and have chosen now to resurface and if that is true then Equestria is in great danger if the Purifiers are even half as strong as they used to be.”

The six mares were silent, what the Purifiers had done was unthinkable to them, sacrificing an entire town and the surrounding area just to try and kill the princesses because they saw them as monsters akin the Discord.

“What do we do? How do we stop them if they are so powerful?” Twilight asked.

Celestia looked at the gathered mares and then sighed once more. “As much as I know you probably won’t like to hear this but I believe we will need the commander’s help.”

“What?!” Rainbow said. “Why would we need …..her help? Did you see what she did? She is no better then what you just told us the Purifiers did.”

“Calm yourself Rainbow Dash.” Celestia said. “I know the Commander’s method are….unpleasant, but from what she told me and what is aw she faced almost two dozen of the Purifiers and defeated them by herself despite their amulets and if this does turn into another war like in the past we will need somepony with the Commander’s expertise and skill to fight them and as the Commander said she only reacted because the Purifiers were going to attack those at the party and the fact of how they spoke of you Twilight.”

Twilight slowly nodded, as much as she hated to admit it the Commander had had good reason for reacting but her methods left much to be desired. “Her methods may not be what we are used to but her morals are good and she does have good intentions for the most part.” Celestia went on. “And I know this is asking a lot of you Twilight but I’d like you to work with her and try to keep her from going too far if you can. You don’t have to and have every right to refuse and I will find somepony else.”

Twilight thought about it, the unicorn was just short of being a monster but she had done it for good reasons and that was to protect those t the party and Twilight herself and Twilight had gotten along well with the other mare up to that point even if they did not agree on everything. Twilight sighed. “Alright, I’ll work with her and try to keep her under control.” Twilight said looking at the other Princesses.

Celestia smiled. “Thank you Twilight, from what I have seen and heard you two have gotten along well over all so I know you will be able to keep her under control and work with her better than anyone and if you ever need help I am only a short flight away.” She said reassuringly.

The Princess nodded, the image of the Soldier splattered with gore and standing in the middle of the carnage she herself had caused returning to the forefront of her mind, but if Celestia though they needed the mare then Twilight would work with her and try to keep her from going too far in the name of protecting the nation.

Author's Note

whelp decided to do an actual chapter rather then an interlude so here you got, got to see the commander fight and learned who the robed ponies are and now everyone knows what the commander is capable of.

Chapter 8: Talks and Requests

Day 2, still haven’t asked for the date.

Well its only early afternoon and I already had an eventful day. First had breakfast and learned more about Starlight and I can say with 100% certainty I’m glad she is locked up in Irongate as she is more dangerous than first believed as this version of her actually went back in time by modifying Starswirld’s time spell and caused multiple Wildcat events till finally causing a Global Extinction Event by screwing with the timeline.

I must admit that is very amazing her skill, I may question this version of her on how she did it, I don’t think I will have any issues getting her to tell me as she looks at me as if I were the devil himself, come to think of it that probably made it where she won’t stab my counterpart in the back out of fear of me somehow learning about it and coming for her. Who knows?

Anyways after that spoke with my counterpart the Princess and cleared something up by each sharing a story of an event we both shared to see how we each handled it so I think it helped with things, will need to find out.

After that was a tour of Ponyville and not a lot is different from how Ponyville used to be before Tirek leveled it, granted mine has a slightly different layout and a few newer buildings and some additional buildings. And Changelings, it is so strange to not see a changeling walking around the town going about their business like everyone else as my Ponyville was the first town to accept them and hell some of them even have a few jobs around town.

Anyway after lunch went to a party hosted by this worlds Pinkie to welcome be to town and while things were a bit awkward for the town ponies so I slipped off to a corner and had a small party all my own with just me, my music and some good old Nightfall whiskey.

Yes I got a bit drunk

Yes I ended up putting music on for the party

And yes I ended up dancing drunkenly to say music with the Princess.

And yes looking back on that it really is kind of awkward literally dancing with yourself but luckily the rest of them joined in and the party was going well till some uninvited guests decided to crash it.

No idea who those robbed guys are but they wanted the Princess and I did not like the way they were speaking about her, damn racists, I only had a little whiskey left in the bottle and the situation as getting out of hand as the party crashers used some strange amulets to attack, got to hand it to the Princess, she handled it well, calming the crowd and keeping control of the situation for the most part and for the most part looked like a Princess as she faced down the leader of the ponies.

Still had they fight a lot of the civvies would have been hurt as I don’t think any of them really know how to fight properly and they were facing overwhelming odds, so I did the only thing I could think of to defuse the situation so I could strike and that was act like a drunken fool.

It worked and I took one of them down with the empty bottle, one of the other actually tried to taz me, for real! Was kind of cute but the look on his face when it failed was absolutely priceless!, anyways snapped his back over my knee so his heart and lungs stopped and then started to take the robed pony’s forces a part till there was just three of them left who managed to escape with the use of a smoke bomb of some sort.

After that everyone at the party seemed too frozen like statues staring at me like I was something that just walked out of the Everfree or something.

Shortly after that the Princess sent for the Guard and Celestia and when the guard arrived the Princess had them surround me and watch me while we waited and while she talked to Celestia.

And that’s how I found myself with six guards outside my room keeping me under house arrest, not like they could stop me if I wanted to leave but I want to see where this is going as something is going on here. Why is it anytime I break from my routine something goes wrong? Seriously something always happens around me it seems!

Anyways I’m going to finish this up as Celestia should be up soon as she wanted to talk to me about what happened at the part as she is mad about how I handled it.

Commander Twilight Sparkle EDF

Twilight finished righting her next journal entry and closed the notebook she had picked up for the reason and sat back in her chair as she placed the stopper back in the inkwell. She went over what happened at the party in her head once more and huffed in annoyance. “Save their asses and they thank me by sic’ing the guard on me.” She grumbled before getting up and stretching. She looked around her room for something to do as she waited for Celestia to arrive.

She thought going down to the kitchen to grab something to eat but she’d most likely have to beat the crap out of the guard outside her room and she already had to deal with an annoyed Sun Princess and would rather not make it worse, the sooner her “talking to” was over with the better so she could get back to finding a way home.

She made her way over to her bed and pulled out on of the few books she still carried in her pocket dimension, though she called it her storage locker as that’s basically what it was used for, and laid back, she was still fascinated how close this dimension was to her own yet they didn’t have such a useful spell.

Shaking her head with an amused smile on her face Twilight cracked open the book staring a certain tan Pegasus she still loved to read the adventures of even after her trip, and this one would prove interesting as it had an EDF Rifle Team in it that had gotten lost in the Frozen North and stumbled upon the adventurers camp. Needless to say Twilight had been surprised the “fictional” books were in fact non-fiction but she read the report herself after the team has been recovered after aiding Daring in recovering an ancient artifact from Ahlizotal, she had made sure the report was buried where no one would find it and the team sworn to secrecy under pain of being sent to Irongate as an inmate to protect the mares privacy but still Twilight had to admit she really wanted to meet the adventurer/author.

Twilight had managed to read two chapters when a knock came to her door. She quickly marked her page and stashed the book in her storage locker before standing and fixing her uniform. “Come.” She called clasping her hands behind her back. “Greetings Princess Celestia.” Twilight greeted as said Princess walked in with two of her guards following.

“Greetings Commander.” The Sun Princess said returning the greeting before turning to her guards. “Please wait outside; I would like to speak to the Commander alone.” She told her guards who hesitated a moment, most likely having heard about what the commander had done at the party, before saluting and leaving the room and closing the door behind them, Twilight knew they would be as close to the door as they could without actually pressing their ears to the door to listen in.

Not that it would matter as if Twilight really wanted to harm the Princess she could, more or less, she was sure this Celestia would be able to fight just like hers was, before they could react and enter the room and even then they wouldn’t be much help for the Solar Princess as anything but a distraction and minor annoyance to the Commander.

The Sun Princess looked back at the military mare with a small frown on her face and looking all the part of a disappointed mother. “First I would like to thank you for protecting my former student and the rest of the ponies at the party. “The Princess started and Twilight nodded and waited for the rest. “However I do not approve of your…methods in doing so. I do not completely know how it is in your Equestria but here my little ponies are not sued to such violence.”

“It’s more or less the same where I am from too for civilians, they aren’t so used to the mess taking down enemies can produce.” Twilight explained.

Celestia looked at her. “Then you can understand why I am very displeased you exposed my subjects to that level of violence.”

Twilight shrugged. “I eliminated a threat, my counterpart and her friends had fought, the civvies would have gotten caught in the crossfire and most likely injured and the building heavily damaged. The best course of action to avoid that outcome was for me to remove the threat as quickly as possible as I doubted those robed fuckers were expecting someone with my training to be at the party, otherwise I doubt they would have attacked the Princess at the party.” Twilight said.

Celestia sighed and Twilight got the distinct feeling she had been doing that a lot recently. “Yes you are probably right but that doesn’t excuse you for traumatizing those you were trying to protect.” She said firmly and Twilight just shrugged, resulting in a deeper disapproving frown form Celestia. “You don’t regret what you did do you?”

“I have never regretted any of the actions I have taken as a soldier and I doubt I ever will.” Twilight replied with complete conviction.

Celestia just looked at her with that same disapproving frown before sighing and looking at the floor as she shook her head sadly. “No I suppose you wouldn’t.” She said and looked back at the mare before her who looked almost exactly like her former student. “I am sorry for whatever drove you to be this way, I have an idea from what Luna told me of your nightmare last night but—“

“Luna was in my head?” Twilight interrupted the Solar Princess.

Celestia blinked, not used to being interrupted as it had been a very long time since anypony had down that. “Well yes, she saw you were having a nightmare so tried to help but som—“

“Damnit.” Twilight said and pointed at the white Alicorn. “Tell her to stay the hell out of my head, she has no business in there and I will see any future intrusions without my express permission as a hostile act and will take action.” She said firmly.

Celestia blinked once more. “Very well Commander, I will let her know of your wishes but…what she told me you were dreaming about….she wasn’t able to affect it.” Celestia said. “Why is that and why would you dream up something so….so nightmarish?”

“She couldn’t affect it because it wasn’t a dream. “Twilight said causing the Princess tilted her head slightly in confusion and Twilight sighed. “Her magic can only affect dreams, not memories.”

The Sun Princess stared at the mare before her for a moment before her eyes widened slightly as the words sunk in. “By the gods…that….that was a memory?” She asked hesitantly, Luna had been deeply disturbed by what she had seen in the dream and Celestia had tried to help her sister so they had talked about the dream in detail. “You….were tortured…like that?”

“Experimented on is the correct term as it was to learn everything they could about me, the torture took place in The Room.” Twilight said and shuttered slightly, even after all these years she couldn’t help the fear that bloomed in her whenever she thought of the Labs.

“Experiment? How in the name of the gods was that an experiment?” Celestia asked in disbelief.

Twilight shrugged. “To see how my body reacted to the pain and how long till I started to pass out and what would wake me back up.” Twilight said barley maintaining her neutral tone of voice as her emotions threatened to over flow. “They were very thorough I their research.” She tightened her grip on her hands, thankful she had them behind her back. “Now if we could I would request she change subjects please ma’am.” Twilight asked falling further back into her training, subconsciously standing more at attention as if before her actual superior officer.

This did not go unnoticed by Celestia who realized this was not a subject to be discussed with the mare. “Anyways Commander. “ Celestia said surpassing her shock and revulsion till letter when she could better deal with what she had learned of the Soldier.

Twilight stiffed more standing at full attention, awaiting orders, face completely neutral. “Yes ma’am?”

Celestia paused taking in the drastic change the discussion had caused in the mare, she made a mental note to inform her sister as well as Twilight and her friends not to question the mare about certain things as it was clear there were some deep scars within her.

“As you know the party earlier today was attacked by a group of ponies who wanted Twilight. “She said calmly.

“Yes ma’am.” Twilight confirmed immediately and Celestia paused a moment taking in the mare…no her mind told her, not a mare, a soldier pure and simple. Whatever had happened in those labs and after it, remembering it had caused the mare that had been before her and spoke bluntly to her and those around her had retreated leaving only the Commander behind.

“Those ponies are known as Purifiers, they formed during Discord’s rein and fight against him. “ Celestia explained and Twilight did not move a muscle, Celestia wasn’t even sure if she was breathing as she looked like a statue. “After me and my sister defeated Discord they saw us as a byproduct of discords chaos and began to fight against us. We though they had been wiped out centuries ago but it seems they have been in hiding.” Celestia said and sighed. “And if they are even half as powerful as they used to be then Equestria is in great danger, and we simply are not ready to face a threat like the Purifiers.” She looked at the Commander calmly, as if facing a foreign diplomate, which in a way she was. “I request that you aide us in facing this threat while you are here, you have skills and experience that many do not have save the Griffons.”

The Commander was quiet from a few minutes and still as unmoving as a statue. “I have reviewed your request ma’am and decided to allow Equestrian Defense Forces to render aide to your country and assigned myself to carry out the mission till such time either the threat has been eliminated or a way to Evac all EDF forces back to Equestria is found .” The Commander said in a voice of pure military professionalism.

Celestia looked at the mare for a few moments before she calmly nodded. “Thank you Commander, your aide will be greatly appreciated.” She said and the Commander nodded.

“Have you chosen someone to act as liaison between your government and onside EDF forces ma’am?” The Commander asked.

Celestia nodded. “I have asked Twilight to work with you on this as you two seem to get along.”

“Very well ma’am EDF forces will make contact with the Princess of Friendship as soon as forces are sure all equipment is secured and onsite within the EDF FOB.” Commander Sparkle said.

Celestia nodded once more and smiled at the Commander. “Thank you once more Commander for helping us, it is greatly appreciated.”

The commander nodded once more as well. “IF there is nothing else ma’am I’d like to begin overseeing equipment checks and then meet with the liaison.”

“Of course, also I will leave the guards outside of your door and they will be staying with you as an escort for the time being but I will give them instruction to assist you in some things.” Celestia said.

“Understood ma’am.” Commander Sparkle said. With that Celestia left the mare to her equipment checks thoughts he wasn’t sure what equipment she had as she only seemed to have a single uniform and that weapon she carried on her flank.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat with her friends and Princess Luna in the map room, each mare sat in the small throne adorn with their Cutie Mark, while Princess Luna gave them space by waiting by the door. none of them had spoken after Celestia had left as the group of friends were processing both what the Sun Princess had told them as well as what had happened earlier that day at the party.

None of them were sure which was worse, that a threat that had almost killed both Princesses in the past had resurfaced, or the fact they had to work with a Twilight that specialized in brutally killing ponies to stop them. Though Twilight also had other concerns her friends probably didn’t have, those being that the other Twilight was almost exactly like herself, they even had the same history up to a certain point before they diverged. If the other Twilight could be become….that then what did that say about the Princess herself? Could she become just like the Commander? Killing ponies while smiling as she enjoyed the fight and then not give a single care for the lives she had just taken while being covered in the blood of her victims?

Twilight was drawn from her thoughts as the door to the room opened to admit Celestia once more. The gather mares all looked up as the Sun Princess approached the space before the map. “The Commander has agreed to help us and agreed to work with you Twilight.” She said with a smile and Luna walked up beside her. Then the white Alicorn frowned slightly. “I must warn you all though, me and the Commander discussed something from her past and….it seems to have had a reaction within her. The gather ponies perked up in concern and the Princess raised a hoof. “Nothing bad, she just shifted more into an air of a soldier, I am not sure how long she will be like that but I caution you six to be careful when talking to her if you plan to get to know her. She has been through a lot and it has left scars that are not physical and while I don’t think it would cause her to become dangerous to those around her it still has a profound effect on her. So I ask you to be careful but do not treat her as if she is fragile for she has endured that which few could imagine and survived and it is clear she can endure a great deal of things that would break most others.” She said.

The gather friends nodded and Twilight spoke up. “Alright Princess, we will be careful when talking to her, what is she doing now?”

“She is currently checking her equipment before coming to find you Twilight, I am not sure how long she will be but I would assume not long.” Celestia said and the gathered mare all nodded. “I know you all can do this my little ponies and if you need any assistance or advice just send a letter and I will do what I can to help>” Celestia said with a smile.

After that the Princess said their goodbyes and left to return to Canterlot, shortly after both sky princesses left Twilight’s friends bid their farewells and returned to their homes to either prepare for what was to come or handle chores they had leaving the Princes alone to wait for the Soldier with nothing but her own thoughts for company.

Author's Note

This chapter brought to you with the help of this song.

That song got my motivation back up to wright another chapter.

And while this one doesn't have anything but talking in it, it does have a lot going on in it what with another journal entry by the Commander as well as Celestia learning more about her as well as the sort of mental scares the mare carriers deep within her.

Also Twilight is now concerned about herself do to the Commander's display of violence at the party and question herself. How she will deal with this new insight into herself only time will tell.

till then I leave you to enjoy the chapter.

Chapter 9: Professionalism

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat alone in the Map Room still lost within her own thoughts, it had been a couple of hours since he friends and the other Princesses left and the Alicorn’s thoughts had drifted back to the party and what the Commander, what a version that was almost exactly like her up to a certain point in time had done and she kept questioning herself and whether she could ever be that as it went against everything she had ever been taught and believed in.

The mare was drawn from her own mind when the door to the Map Room opened and the Commander walked in on two legs, her hands behind her back as seemed to be her custom. She stopped before the map and saluted. “Commander Twilight Sparkle reporting for duty to meet with the liaison for the Equestrian Government.” She said crisply and dropped the salute into what Twilight recognized as a “rest” stance.

Twilight blinked as she looked at the Commander, it wasn’t hard to see what Celestia had meant as the mare was as still as a statue, staring straight ahead, well Twilight assume, the other mare still wore her sunglasses so Twilight couldn’t see where her eyes. As Twilight looked she noticed the Commander’s uniform didn’t have a drop of blood on it. “You cleaned your uniform?” She asked.

“No ma’am, I changed into a spare I had with me.” The Commander answered promptly.

Twilight nodded. “Right pocket dimension spell.” She said and looked at the other her standing perfectly still, not moving in the slightest. “So…I’m not sure what to do here.” Twilight said, she didn’t know anything about being a liaison or how to treat her counterpart when she was like this.

“I would suggest we go over what is known about the Purifiers and go over possible weaknesses as well as our own strengths.” The commander suggested.

Twilight nodded. “Sounds good to me.” She said, still not entirely sure what to do. Luckily the commander solved that issue by walking up to the Map and placing her hands on the edges of it as she leaned over it to inspect it.

“What we know so far is that they are made up of earth ponies and unicorns, possible Pegasi but we have yet to see any so no confirmation. They prefer to use their amulets to attack; even the unicorns do and most likely know how to brew potions if the smoke bomb they used is any indication though it’s possible they know how to make that one type it would be safer to assume they can make other types.”

“Also I would assume that danger you were escaping when I ended up here was them and since it was a long range teleport and they knew exactly what town to go to they either have been among the counties citizen, most likely, or have some way to track teleportation, not as likely but still defiantly a possibility. We also know that their leadership is very calm under pressure as we witnesses that first hand at the party, I haven’t met many people who can witness what I did at the party and not even flinch which means he is extremely dangerous.” The commander said still looking over the map.

“The Princess also told me that back when they first arrived; when the Princess was close to capturing the original leader he used an amulet that created a powerful magic explosion that created the badland.” Twilight said.

The Commander looked up suddenly at that. “Are you sure?” She asked and Twilight nodded. “Damnit….they have access to WMDs.” She said and grimaced.

“WMD?” Twilight asked confused.

“Weapon of Mass Destruction, the version I know of are nuclear ICBM, or Inter Continental Ballistic Missiles. Weapons so powerful they can wipe a city the size of Manehatted from the face of the world in seconds leaving nothing left alive for miles around.” The commander explained and Twilight looked at her horrified.

“How could you create something so horrible?” Twilight asked.

The Commander looked at her. “I didn’t, but I know what they are and have seen pictures of what they can do, I want to protect my home but I have not been forced to create those yet, I will if I have to but so far what we have has been sufficient to keep everyone safe.” Twilight let out a sigh of relief knowing her counterpart hadn’t been driven to create such a weapons…yet. But it was still a somewhat comforting thought. “Anyways if they have the ability to create such a weapons then the Purifiers will be tricky to deal with as they will have to be dealt with before they get a chance to use them.”

Twilight nodded, she had to agree with her unicorn self on that. “How do you suggest we precede commander?” She asked.

“That’s easy, we do nothing.” She said simply.

“What?!” Twilight blurted and nearly fell out of her throne do to leaning forward so far. “We can’t do nothing, we have to stop them!”

“And we will Princess, but right now we have no idea where they are or how many of them they are. We have to wait till they try again and that is when we capture one of them and then we can learn what we need and then we go from there. Running off with such incomplete intelligence will just waste lives and I cannot stand wasting anything.” The commander said firmly.

Twilight blinked and sat back in her chair. “Oh, I guess that makes sense.”

The other Twilight nodded. “I am a professional soldier Princess; I know what I am doing.”

Twilight giggled sheepishly scratching the back of her head with a hoof. “Right, I know, sorry.”

The Commander nodded. “No need to apologize Princess, you aren’t used to dealing with people like me.” She said and a somewhat awkward silence fell between them as they just looked at each other, one at attention, the other uncomfortable.

Twilight wasn’t sure what to say and it seemed the Commander was done speaking, they had a plan and both were on the same page all that was left to do was wait. How do you pass the time with the mare you had witnessed kill almost two dozen ponies with ruthless efficiency and was basically you to a certain extent?

“You are uncomfortable around me.” The Commander said suddenly after a time causing Twilight to jump and open her mouth to apologize. “You don’t need to apologize, I get it, I am so far beyond anything you are used to and how I do my job is something you had never imagined before.” She said and reached up and removed her sunglasses to rub the bridge of her muzzle before looking back at her without her glazes. “I don’t pretend to be a hero, hell I don’t think of myself as such. I know I am no hero, what I am is a professional.”

“I do my job and I will do it in the most efficient way possible, and that usually means people die around me, usually enemies, sometimes friends and allies. While I don’t care about the enemies I can assure you I am not happy about losing allies but I can assure you I will do whatever is necessary to complete my objective with the best possible outcome, that may mean killing or that may mean spending the lives of soldiers under my command, but I can assure you with 100% certainty I will see my objective through to the end or I will die trying.” The Commander said with professionalism. “I can assure you I will do all it takes to keep you all safe and that is a promise Princess.”

Twilight wasn’t sure why but hearing the other mare explain herself helped put her own mind more at ease and Twilight had to agree with Celestia, if the Purifiers were even half as dangerous as they were in the past then they didn’t need a hero, they needed a professional.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle sat with the Princess, Spike and a terrified Starlight glimmer at the table. It was dinner time and the two mares had been rescued from the awkward silence by Spike coming to get them when dinner was nearly done.

Twilight calmly watched Starlight sit stone still watching Twilight; she looked like a rabbit that had been coroner by a hungry wolf. Twilight found this fact very enjoyable as she didn’t think the Princess would be best to toy with right now, maybe later but for now the mare was still dealing with what happened early today and Twilight liked the Alicorn so didn’t want to push her too much. Starlight on the other hand was completely fair game to be screwed with as much as Twilight wanted as she didn’t care if she broke, though the Princess would probably be upset if she broke her “friend” and student so Twilight would have to be very methodical in her play.

“So I didn’t see you at the party earlier today.” Twilight said in a casual voice.

Starlight stiffened even more. “Oh…um…yes…I...I…I paned to come, r-really I did….uh….but….but I was busy studying….and…I lost track of the time……” Starlight stammered out.

Twilight nodded as the Princess looked at the pink mare with concern. “It’s alright; I was just wondering as you missed all the fun, there was good music, good dancing, good drink and even a brawl. Everything a great party needs. “She said with a smile, she knew that last bit would affect the Princess but it would be minor and easily forgotten. Starlight on the other hand it would affect exactly as Twilight predicted.

The other mare’s eyes widened slight and she started to shake under the unwavering stare of the military mare. “Oh….um…sorry I…missed it….I’ll be sure….to be at the next one.” Starlight said not taking her eyes from the other unicorn as if she expected herself to launch herself over the table at her like she did a few hours ago. Twilight was debating doing that just for the laughs though she decided she didn’t want to deal with another lecture from the Princess.

Twilight nodded once more. “I bet you will.” Twilight smiled as friendly as she could and watched the shiver run down Starlight’s body. Twilight had to suppress her own shiver as her pleasure grew with in her. She had to be careful as she did not exactly have an outlet for dealing with pleasure if it got to a certain point without the Major being here.

“So Commander, I forgot to ask how did you sleep last night.” The Princess asked either out of honest curiosity or rescuing Starlight from Twilight’s stare.

Twilight looked at the Alicorn with a neutral smile. “I slept fine, the castle is a bit strange to sleep in, what with the walls being made of crystal and such but overall I slept fine. “She said, she wasn’t lying, thought had had relived one of, if not her greatest fears she was used to the nightmares so even with that one she slept soundly.

The Princess nodded and smiled. “That’s good, I wasn’t sure how well you’d sleep in such an unfamiliar place and bed, I know I have issues with beds that aren’t my own.”

Twilight shrugged. “I got used to sleeping wherever I am, whether it’s a bed or a random field to a cold ally in Canterlot I can sleep soundly.” Twilight said. “You get used to catching sleep when you can when in the field.”

The Princess nodded after a few moments. “I see, I guess that makes sense” With that the room fell into silence as neither of the gathered mares knew what to say, well two didn’t know what to say, one was to terrified to speak unless spoken too.

After a few minutes of silence Spike pushed a cart into the room from the kitchen with three bowls of vegetable and when Twilight got her bowl a quick inspection proved her theory true once more, not a single trace of meat anywhere in the soup. She really needed to get her hands on some before she went crazier.

<<>>

Somewhere far from the town of Ponyville three dark yellow robe wearing ponies walked into a camp of similarly dressed ponies all going about their business. One of the other ponies looked up at the three as they entered the camp proper. “Hail! Our Leader had returned!” The mare called and all activity within the camp ceased as the Purified rushed to meet their Leader. They all raised their right hoof in salute.

“Glory be to Order and those who stand for it!” The gathered ponies all said in unison, save the three who had just entered the camp. The two that flanked the leader dropped their hoods, reveling the one on the left to be a unicorn mare with a grey coat and bright blue mane while the one on the right was a stallion earth pony with a purple coat and light green and yellow mane. The one in the middle kept his hood up. He raised a hoof to return the salute and the other ponies all dropped there and stood in silence.

“My brothers and sister in the war against chaos, today is a sad day for we have lost some of our own.” There was a ripple through the gathered Purifiers of shock and concern.

“It was the abomination! It has claimed our brothers and sisters!” A shout came from the back and more shouted agreement.

The leader raised his hoof to quiet the crowd. “Nay by brothers and sisters, twas not the abominations who took our brothers and sisters from us. While the abominations and those she has corrupted the minds of and controls were ready to fight it was another who took them from us.” He said loudly for the crowd to hear.

“This pony moves and acts like nothing we have ever seen nor encountered before, nor is there mention of such a being in our ancient texts. The mare moves with speed and precision like nothing before and she kills without mercy nor care. “This cause another ripple of shock through the crowd. “This mare is truly an Agent of Chaos more so then the abominations themselves are.”

This caused looks of horror on the faces of the gathered Purifiers and the leader could hear murmurs as they processed the idea of something worse than the abominations. “This Agent is dangers and she is protecting the abomination and I fear she will begin to hunt for us as the only ponies who can stand against the chaos she no doubts desires to bring upon this land. We will need to be ready to face this Agent and purify her of the chaos she represents. For this I will have Cloudy Dreamer use his talents to enter this mare’s mind and learn of her weakness so that we may be able to defeat her when she comes for us.”

This calmed the crowd and they all visibly relaxed. Cloudy Dreamer was one of the best unicorn mages the Purifier’s had and specialized in creating amulet and talismans specialized for the mind. The leader planned to ask him to use his amulets to enhance his talent and enter the dreamscape when the mare sleeps and gleam what he can from her dreams and if possible disrupt them. The biggest danger to this would be the dark abomination who patrol the dream scape and infects innocent ponies dream with her tainted chaotic presents and drive them to the other abominations.

The Leader looked up at the sky, the sun had set a few hours ago so more likely the mare slumbered even now, it would be just a matter of Cloudy Dreamer finding her dream and entering it before she awoke. And then they would know what they needed to purify this Agent of Chaos from the land.

<<>>

Cloudy Dreamer watched as the Dreamscape came into focus around him. The white stallion with a dark yellow mane wore his robes still even in this place for eh was not technically asleep in the waking world. No he sat in mediation with several talismans and amulets upon his body to allow him to enter this place. When the Leader had asked him if he would risk entering an Agent of Chaos’ dreams to gather info on it Cloudy Dreamer had not hesitated to agree in the name of bringing order. He had heard what this creature had done to their brothers and he could not allow one such as it to go without being purified.

The many stars moved around him as he followed an amulet around his neck that pulled him towards that which he sought and soon a star much like the others came into view and the amulet tugged him towards it. Once he neared it the amulet dropped down around his neck and he paused to look at the dream. It looked like all the others but yet, he did not know why he had the strangest feeling of finality to it, like a pony signing away all their possessions and handing the contract back to a businesspony so that they could never take it back.

Brushing the feeling aside the stallion moved towards the dream after making sure the dark abomination was nowhere around, seeing it was not the stallion carefully entered the Agent of Chaos’ dream.

The dark void and stars faded away and slowly the world faded in. the Stallion blinked as he looked around at the strange place he found himself standing in. He was in what looked like a part of some sort just outside of the great castle of Canterlot. There was a path that lead from the street and cut through the grass and flower. The stallion began to follow it as he stood on the street. The path lead to a raised platform that had the twisted remains of some sort of machine on it. The machine was some sort of box with a smaller box on top of it and from the smaller box and a twisted pipe jutted out towards the street, what the machine was for or had been Cloudy Dream had no clue. As he neared it he saw words carved into the front of it.

Pausing to allow his curiosity to get the better of him, it wasn’t everyday he entered the dreams of an Agent of Chaos dreams and this was the strangest he had ever seen, he read the words.

Sergeant Sturdy Hoof
Corporal Brtyer
Private First Class Hensin

The stallion blinked at the names, he could tell the first one was a pony but the other two were beyond strange to him and the titles, for they were clearly title, made no sense either.

“Captain Fleetfoot, Stallion, serial number 084335, Sharpshooter, KIA Camp Mendez. Staff Sergeant Gyron, Male, serial number 549203, mortar team Delta-Foxtrot-Three-Niner-Eight KIA Fort Zandar. A voice said from the other side of the platform and the stallion moved around it. “Private Cloud Dancer, Mare, serial number 448712, Transport pilot, KIA outside of Camp Mendez along with 15 unidentified recruits”

Cloudy Dreamer rounded the platform and found a large obsidian wall polished to a bright shine at the far end of the path adorn with more words but that wasn’t what caught his attention. What caught his eye was the lavender unicorn mare show sat before the wall facing it. “Corporal Cloudy Dawn, Mare, serial number 487550, Flame Trooper, KIA Canterlot Castle Main Courtyard. “The mare said in a flat voice and the stallion realized she was reading names off the wall.

So this was the Agent of Chaos? Wasn’t quite what he expected and he wasn’t sure why she was listing names or what everything else she was alongside them meant, most likely those she had corrupted. No matter with her so distracted it would make his job easier. He started to approach the mare as she read another name from the wall. “Private First Class Runitys, Male, serial number 487208, Rifle Team Zulu-Oscar-six-seven-three, KIA Canterlot Castle Throne Room.”

The Stallion neared the mare and froze as she sensed something behind him. Spinning around he blinked in confusion as he saw the same mare that was by the wall only this one stood on two legs wearing some form of battered dark green armor and looked at him with an emotionless face. “You should not be here, you do not belong here creature, this is hallowed ground.” The mare said without a trace of emotion.

“Sergeant Bittersweet, Stallion, Serial Number 492008, Anti-Air Gunner. KIA Southern Canterlot Defense Bunkers.”

“Wh-what?” Cloudy Dreamer stammered out confused as to how he had been detected with his amulets in place.

“Lieutenant Sweet Treat, Mare, Serial number 649372, Rifle Team Echo-Juliet-Six-Eight-Niner, KIA Manehatten streets outside evacuation point Bravo-Two-Niner “Manehatten Hoofball Stadium”

The Agent tilted her head to the side. “You are not like the last creature to enter here, it was just curious….no….you wish harm.” She tilted her head back up and Cloudy Dreamer blinked.

Private First Class Gryntil, Male, serial number 540072, Anti-Tank Trooper, KIA Manehatten streets, Note: left cover in order to draw attention away from location of hidden civilians succeeded thirteen civilians escape and are successfully evacuated, Medal of Honor awarded posthumous.

The Agent looked at him and Cloudy Dreamer noticed the world was starting to fall away, no it wasn’t falling away, he was being moved. “You need to be punished.” The agent said in her emotionless voice as the stallion found himself standing on a platform surround by darkness. The Agent of Chaos stepped back into it and vanished.

The stallion quickly grabbed his amulets and tried to return to his body but nothing happened. He blinked and tried again. “Tell me creature.” The Agent’s voice sounded from all around Cloudy Dreamer and he saw dark tendrils start to reach from the darkness towards him. “Do you know the meaning of fear?”

The stallion was practically hitting the amulet to try and get it to work when the first tendril touched him.

<<>>

In the waking world Cloudy Dream sat crossed legged with his forehoofs helping support him at his sides, upon his head sat three amulets on a gold chain and running along his body were talismans marked with powerful ruins, the room was silent as the other Purifiers watched as he worked.

The first indication anything was wrong was a slight twist of his left eye. A few moments later it happened again and then the stallion’s body jerked and he collapse, his body spasiming uncontrollably as some of the Purifiers rushed to aide their brother. By the time they reached him blood had begun to flow from his ears, eyes and mouth mixing with foam, staining it red as well. Despite their best efforts the stallion’s seizer only grew worse and worse till all at once he stopped. When the group all looked at each other before one cautiously approached the still stallion laying on the blood covered platform. The Purifier looked back at the others with a look of horror on his face. That was all was need to tell the Purifiers that Cloudy Dreamer was dead.

Author's Note

Well this chapter was interesting now wasn't it, got another appearance of a fan favorites character and got to watch her strike a blow against the Purifiers, even though she probably has no idea who they are, not that she will care in all honesty.

Chapter 10: Messing with your Counterpart

The next morning Commander Twilight Sparkle awoke at her normal time, which meant well before the sun was to rise. She had had one of her more normal dreams, in this case he sitting at the Memorial to the Fallen reciting all two hundred and fifty thousand names from rank, gender, serial number and where it was they had been found, as well as any notes that were in their files. The wall only had the names and rank on it but Twilight had committed all the names and information to memory so that those who fell in the EDF’s first major engagement wouldn’t be forgotten. She knew that probably wasn’t healthy but she doubted it could do much more damage to her then was already there and every now and then a member of soldier families would seek out the Commander. There were two types of people, those who wanted to know their loved ones didn’t die for nothing, and then those who blamed the commander for their deaths for having created the army in the first place.

The last group wasn’t as common but Twilight dealt with it the same way as always in that she let them say their piece, yell and scream at her and even strike her if they desired. Twilight never raised a hoof to stop them as she knew it was the only way they could deal with never seeing either there brother, sister, father, mother, son or daughter ever again. If blaming her for it allowed them to get through it then Twilight had no right to take it from them, she was sadistic, but even she had limits and destroying a grieving pony was one of them.

Twilight headed out of the castle and followed the route she had been using back in her Equestria for her morning run, in that she ran a wide perimeter of Ponyville within view of both the town and either Sweet Apple Acres or Fluttershy’s cottage depending on which side of town she was on. After completely all her laps she made her way back to her room and ran through her morning excises before showering and dressing in her uniform.

Once she had made her way to the kitchen and made herself a light breakfast she sat in her counterparts throne before the map with a book held in her hands. Without an army to run Twilight had a lot of free time she needed to fill and at the rate she was filling with books she would need to pick up some new books from this Equestria, good news is with a different history there was a high chance of different stories having been created, down side finding a good engineering book was slim as without the EDF engineering was a minor occupation.

Twilight had given up being a scientist in the manner she used to before her trip do to the fact she was very uncomfortable around most types of lab equipment, but she still had a love of learning and applying what she learns and with her new interests after her trip she had easily fallen into becoming an engineer. She replaced her basement lab in Golden Oaks Library into an officer for which she ran the EDF out of when not actually at a base and had done a bit of remodeling of the rest of the Library, she gave Spike the guest room as she realized she realized whenever her friends spent the night they slept on the main floor of the Library in sleeping bags so she hadn’t actually needed a guest room and Spike had been wanting his own room for some time. With the extra space afforded by Spike no longer being in the room Twilight had installed a workbench for her to tinker at when she had some down time and didn’t want to read. She threw herself into her tinkering the same way she used to her old experiments only this didn’t run as much risk of destroying the town as her old experiments did.

Well except the time her tinkering lead her to build a small nuclear reactor in her room, Twilight hadn’t really been sure what she was building at the time as she was just letting her mind race and the pieces fall into place. She realized what it was when she added the rods and turned it on. It was small, took up about an eighth of her room, and thankfully didn’t melt down. The hard part had been figuring out how to safely dismantle the thing and hide it all, she hated having to destroy all her notes but Equestria wasn’t ready for nuclear power yet and she wasn’t ready to introduce them to the other side of nuclear power just yet, she would later when the time was right though that may be well after she had died in which case she will have instructed Chrysalis in the construction and safety features needed as well as which of her books covered everything shed need. She’d leave it up to the Queen to decide when it was time but Twilight trusted her to make the right decision.

After reading two of her books hear ears flicked to the sound of hooves approaching the map room and she watched as a zombie like Princess of Friendship stumbled in. The other mare didn’t even seem to notice Twilight as she walked forward eyes half closed with a large cup of coffee floating beside her and climbed into her throne to sit and enjoy it. This meant she was half way sitting on the Commander who didn’t say anything for two reasons, one she knew how she herself used to be without coffee in the morning, and the second reason was because of how hilarious it would be when the Princess realized she was sitting on the Soldier.

Calmly Twilight waited as her Princess self drank her morning coffee to wake up, idling remembering how she used to be just like that but being a soldier had cured her of the need for coffee to wake up, she was now just awake when she was done sleeping as coffee was scares back when she was trained and there also wasn’t time. That and being shot in the flank with a paint gun while holding hot coffee was not fun.

After a while Twilight saw the door at the far end of the room open to admit both Spike and Starlight who both stopped in their tracks as they saw Twilight waving from her place beneath a more awake Princess but still not quite enough to notice her seat. Spike opened his mouth and Twilight pressed a finger to her lips to silence him. She smiled and nodded in thanks when he closed his mouth and the two of them made their way to the kitchen.

After a few minutes they both returned with their own breakfast, most likely wanting to watch the show that was fast approaching. This did not escape the waking Princess’ notice. “Why are you two eating in here and not in the dining room?”

“We thought we’d keep you company while you woke up. “Spike said and Starlight nodded in agreement which got a smile from the Commander that told her she was a good girl for playing along. This caused a small blush in the other unicorn who realized she was happy to have been praised by the military mare as if she were a pet.

Twilight nodded. “Oh alight thank you, I’m just waiting for the Commander to get up, and she’s usually walking in here by now.”

“Oh I’m sure she is already awake.” Spike said and tried to contain his laugh, succeeded for the most part.

The Princess cocked an eyebrow at this. “What’s so funny?”

“Oh nothing, but remember the Commander gets up super early.” Spike said innocently.

Twilight furrowed her brow as she though. “Yeah your right, I wonder where she is.” The Princes asked as she took another sip of her coffee, enjoying the fact it was waking her up.

“I’m sure she is nearby.” Starlight said quickly and glanced at the Commander for approval which she got in the form of a nod. Twilight had a passing thought that she might be brainwashing the unicorn into a loyal servant and the thought amused her as it would make being around her a lot easier.

“Hmmm….maybe. “The Princess aid and finished her coffee before sitting back in her throne. She blinked as she noticed that it felt different then it should and shifted a bit to try and figure out what was wrong before looking back at it.

Her vision was filled with the smirking face of the Commander. “Morning Princess!” she said cheerily. “Enjoy your coffee?”

If anyone was still asleep in Ponyville they were rudely awoken as a scream echoed across the town emanating from the Castel of Friendship. Spike was rolling on the floor laughing as Twilight was barley staying in the throne as she laughed hard and slammed her fist into the self-repairing arm of the throne as Starlight hid her laugh behind a hoof while the Princess clung to the ceiling of the throne room breathing heavily.

Once the Princess got her breath under control she glared at the two ponies and one dragon. “Not funny.” She said.

“You’re right Princess, it’s hilarious!” Twilight said between her laughter and failed to stay in the throne as she was taken by another bout of laughter at how the Princess looked glaring at her from the ceiling of the throne room.

The Princess grumbled as she dropped from the ceiling, using her wings to slow her decent and upon landing she fixed the laughing trio with another glare of annoyance, resulting in another bout of laughter taking the group. After a few more minutes the group got themselves under control and Twilight was able to pick herself up off the floor. “Oh I haven’t laughed like that in a long time.” She said and stifled another laugh.

“Well so glad I could amuse you so much.” The Princess said sarcastically while rolling her eyes.

“Hey isn’t your job as the Princess of Friendship to make sure people are enjoying themselves?” Twilight said with a chuckle “I’d say you succeeded this morning.”

The Princess rolled her eyes once more, she couldn’t figure out the Commander no matter how hard she tried as the unicorn mare seemed to switch moods at a manic pace. “Yes but not at my expense.”

“Aw just think of it as me screwing with you Princess. “ Twilight said and patted the Alicorn’s head. “I don’t get many opportunities to do it to others except my close friends.”

The Alicorn blinked. “Wait you already consider us friends?”

Twilight shrugged. “Yeah kind of, not sure really. All I know is I like you Princess so getting there.” This seemed to improve the Princess’ mood this morning as she smiled broadly at hearing this and Twilight was sure she was going to start dancing around while chanting “YES!” over and over again like she herself used to do if not for a letter being delivered via Spike arriving.

The letter bore the Royal Seal of Princess Celestia and the Princess of Friendship was quick to grab. She broke the seal before unrolling it. Then she started to read it aloud forcing Twilight to suppress the urge to facehoof.

“Dear Twilight I hope this letter finds all things well with you and the Commander. I have been busy here in Canterlot making preparations to deal with the situation if need be as well as arrangements to allow the Commander to work on the problem with as little interference as possible.

It is this that I wish for you and the Commander to travel to Canterlot to meet face to face as I would like to go over some plans with her among other things and there is one other thing I need to speak with you both on at the same meeting. This is not to urgent so you may come at your earliest convenience

Princess Celestia”

When she was done reading the Princess rolled it back up. “That sounds important. I think we will head for Canterlot later this morning.” She said.

Twilight nodded. “Sounds good to me.” She said and cringed inwardly as the Princess teleported the letter away rather than destroying it. She had to remind herself that the Princess was not her so did things differently, like not destroying messages that could tell the enemy where they are going.

“Spike would you mind making us breakfast?” The Princess asked the baby dragon who gave a salute before heading for the kitchen while the three ponies made their way to the dining room.

“So tell me Princess do you have your own transportation or are we going by train?” Twilight asked as they sat at the table to wait for their meal. Twilight noticed Starlight seemed to be a bit calmer around her now that she had been praised. Twilight made a mental plan to continue with the reward and punishment system as it would be both amusing and ironic to do that to the mare who had brainwashed an entire town and she also wondered just how far she could break her into an obedient pony.

“We will be going by train; I haven’t really gotten my own carriage yet.” The Princess replied.

“Ah ok, this will be interesting.” Twilight said.

The Princess looked at the military mare curiously. “How come? Don’t you travel in your Equestria?”

“Yes of course, I have to get to the bases somehow.” Twilight said with a chuckle. “But I take my personal gunship rather than the train as it is faster.”

“Gunship?”

“Flying machine created by the Equestrian Military Science Division. I had one customized for my personal use, though most of that just consists of it being painted black and not normally having missile pods equipped so it only had the 30mm cannon on the nose.” Twilight said. “It’s faster and safer then carriages.”

“So it’s a war machine?” The Princess asked with some hesitation.

“More or less, they are used to transport soldiers and equipment rabidly across the country as well as support ground forces. Also gives the added bonus of allowing earth ponies and unicorns the chance to fly somewhat like a pegasi. Granted they are surrounded by metal and glass to do it but still it is flying.” Twilight said with a nod.

The Princess thought about it, she had to admit that when she got her wings flying was one of the most amazing things ever. She looked at the Commander; the mare in her desire to protect her home had granted the ability to fly to ponies would normally would never be able to experience it without the use of a balloon which was very limited.

“Anyways riding on a train will be interesting again. Granted the EDF uses train to transport large amounts of gear or soldiers but like I said I don’t really use them myself.” Twilight said and shortly after that Spike entered with a cart topped with plates of pancakes.

Once everyone was seated the group started to eat. “You know Commander your Equestria does sound very interesting the more I hear about it, I wish I could visit someday.” The Princess said.

“It is a very nice place and who knows maybe some time you can visit and I can give you a tour.” Twilight said as she ate. “Though we would need to wait for us to be able to actually coordinate things as well as find a way for you to get back.”

The Princess nodded. “Yeah you are right I suppose.” She said a bit sadly as all that meant it would be unlikely she’d ever get to visit the Commander’s Equestria.

After they all ate breakfast the two Twilights made their way to their rooms to prepare for their trip to Canterlot while Spike and Starlight made their way to do their own tasks. After about an hour the Princess made her way to the throne room and found Twilight already waiting for her there, her uniform looked like it had been freshly ironed and the mare herself looked like she had spent her time making herself presentable.

Twilight looked up from her book when she heard the door open and saw the princess entering. “There you are, I’ve been waiting for a while, I thought only Rarity took forever to get ready but I see you’ve been taking lessons.” Twilight said with a chuckle and smiled to let the Princess know she was just joking with her.

“Sorry I wasn’t sure what to bring as Celestia didn’t say what the meeting was about.” The Princess said a little embarrassed.

“Well seeing as I’m sure she just wants to talk, we probably won’t need much but something to take notes with.” Twilight said as she scratched her chin. “Yeah that’s most likely what we’d need. Anyway shall we go?”

The Princess nodded and turned for the door, the Soldier falling in beside her as they walked through the town. Twilight had chosen to be a quadruped for the trip as walking besides her counterpart caused everyone they passed to do a double take as the two still wasn’t used to their ebbing two of them. Granted after they recognized her they quickly shied away. Seems Twilight’s reputation in the town wasn’t very good as she could tell they feared her. No matter she wasn’t here to make friends, she just had to protect them and she could accomplish that whether they feared her or not.

They arrived at the train station just in time to get their tickets and board the train. Twilight found it interesting and concerning that the Princess rode in a normal train car with the civilians. Interesting as she was used to the Princess having their own carriages private train cars and concerning because with so many other ponies around it made it hard to watch for attacks and since they didn’t know who was a Purifier and who wasn’t the Princess being so exposed was a very big concern for the military mare who was seeing it as her duty to keep her counterpart safe while she was visiting.

Despite Twilight concerns the train ride was rather uneventful and Twilight had been going to listen to some music but the Princess had requested her not to as it may bother the other passengers so ride had been mostly enjoying the view she had seen hundreds of times. With the Princess so concerned with what Celestia could want Twilight had elected to read for most of the trip while still watching all their surroundings.

All too soon the train pulled into Canterlot Station and the two mares disembarked. For a moment Twilight had been expecting to have been met by an EDF officer as it was habit when she visited Canterlot for the EDF High Command to send someone to meet her though here there wasn’t even a member of the Royal Guard on the platform. If not for the fact Twilight had witnessed it herself and spoke to Celestia on the matter she’d never know that the nation was facing a great threat to the nation’s stability for all they acted. It was disgraceful Twilight decided.

The two mares made their way through the streets of the city Canterlot toward Canterlot Castle, they got a few curious looks from passersby’s, something Twilight took note of every time as she decided whether it was idle curiosity for the two mares who looked almost identically save for one who was an Alicorn and wore saddle bags while the other was a unicorn who wore a simple military uniform and mirrored sunglasses while other she was sure were something more.

Throughout the wall she also watched the Princess out of the corner of her eye to see how she carried herself in this place, she noted that she walked with confidence and showed no doubt or fear anywhere in her steps, good. Within a short time they arrived at the castle main gate and the two guards smiled and nodded to the Princess for they all knew who Twilight was as she had practically been a fixture of the castle when she was growing up till she moved to Ponyville, the castle was a lot emptier without her around.

However while they showed a warm welcome to the Princess when they noticed Twilight beside her they eyed her with suspicion, twilight just assumed they had not been informed of her being present in the nation and she mentally patted their heads for being wary of a near look alike to the Princess. Granted she still found them trying to act intimidating adorable beyond anything else but she thought it wouldn’t be a good idea to point out how cute they were being with their play at being soldiers towards a real soldier.

Even with their suspicion the fact Twilight was with her counterpart meant they didn’t try to stop her from entering the castle. “Did Celestia say where she wanted us to meet her?” Twilight asked as they walked the halls.

“No, I’d assume that if it was important then it would be in her private study.” The Princess said as they walked. Twilight nodded at this as it made sense, the Purifiers were not something to discuss in the open area of the Throne Room. Twilight and her Alicorn self made their way through the castle towards Celestia’s privet study. Twilight keeping an eye on the servants, Guards and Nobles they passed for any sign of aggression or other motives.

“Twily!” A voice said behind them and Twilight froze mid-step. The Princess didn’t notice this as she spun around.

“BBBF!” She said and leapt at the white stallion with a blue mane to hug him. “It’s bene a while Shiny, how have you been?” She asked with a big smile. “Is Cadence here?”

Shinning Armor smiled back at his little sister. “Everything in the Crystal Empire has been doing well and I’ve been well as well. Also yes Cadence is here she should be along shortly as Celestia asked the both of us to meet here.” She said and noticed the mare his sister had been walking with hadn’t turned to face them and seemed to be looking at the ground. “Who’s your friend?” He asked as he didn’t recognize them from behind and knew none of the Princess’ friends were purple.

“Oh! Right I forgot to send you a letter explaining things. “The Princess said as she turned to face the other mare. “This is—“

“Commander Twilight Sparkle, Equestrian Defense Force.” Twilight said stiffly as she turned to face the two of them, her face a mask of stoic professionalism. “I’m semi-visiting your Equestria till I find a way home. It is nice to meet you Captain Armor.” Twilight said then looked at the Princess. “I’ll let you catch up with your brother and I’m sure he will have a lot of questions, I’ll meet you at Celestia’s study, don’t worry I can find my way. “She said in the same stiff manner before quickly turning and making her way down the hall.

The Princess blinked at the sudden change in mood from the Commander as Shinning looked at her with confusion. “Let me explain. “She said as she looked at him. Neither of the two siblings notices the Commander duck down a side hall that didn’t lead towards Celestia’s study as she was heading for somewhere else.

Author's Note

I couldn't help having the scene in the beginning, with how Twilight is always portrayed without her morning coffee there was no way I wasn't having CTS screw with that.

Interlude: Ghosts of the Past

10 months, 2 weeks, 4 days, 22 hours, 38 minutes and 21 seconds ago

Four Griffins in the black armor of Griffin Army Commandos, the Griffin Military Special Forces stood at the end of a hall behind what cover there was ready to engage their enemy. Many on the planet would be very hesitant to attack a single Griffin Commando much less four of them and if they did it would be the last action they ever took. However if one were observant they would notice that these commandos wore no insignias to say what company they were from or who commanded them or even to say they were part of the military at all. If one were to look closer they would also notice they griped their rifles tightly as they aimed down the hall and every once in a while they would shift uncomfortably.

Seeing this one would be understandably concerned with what could make four elite soldiers such as these nervous to the point of it being noticeable. One would merely have to wait a few more minutes to see as two figured rounded the far corner at the far end of the hall and cried out before they started to sweep towards the commando who wasted no time in opening fire on the two approaching figures. The hall echoed with the clatter of assault rifles on full auto and yet the approaching figures did not seek cover nor did they seem to notice the gunfire as they recklessly advanced on the commando who continued to fire with increasing desperation.

Then the two figures crashed into the four commandos who used their rifles as clubs to try and beat the two figures back as they slashed with claw and beak, tearing into the flesh of the commandos in a spray of crimson that coated the walls and floor of the hallways till the four commandos lay dead, their bodies missing large chunks of flesh.

If one were too look at the two figured who killed the commandos without a single care they would see that under the blood that matted their feathers and coated their armor that they wore the same black armor of Griffin Commandos though the armor was filled with many bullet holes for the four commandos had not missed their marks. Looking closely the observer would see that the two griffins eyes glowed with a sickly inner yellow light as they look around for more of the living to attack.

A few moments later a lavender unicorn who wore dark green armor and stood on two legs would step into the middle of the carnage and look around with a face distinctly lacking any trace of emotion as she seemed to not even be aware of the bodies that surrounded her.

The two undead griffins bowed their heads towards the mare who was their master as she made up her mind to add these recently dead commandos to her small army of the dead. Throughout the stone walls of the bunker echo of gunfire could be heard and the cries of other griffins as they desperately fought against her undead army who simply had orders to move through the halls and kill anything they found while she hunted for her prey. She wasn’t entirely sure what her prey was but she would know it when she found it and it would suffer punishment for what it had done. She also didn’t know what it had done but that was not important, all that mattered was that it received punishment when she found it and she would deliver. For she was judgement, she was punishment, she was justice, she was death, she was Reaper.

Dark tendrils extended from Reaper’s horn and touched the four bodies of the feathered creatures and their bodies spasmed a bit before their eyes opened to revel the same sickly yellow light of the ones who had killed them. Slowly they got to their feet and bowed before their master. “Go forth and kill any alive you find.” She told them in a voice completely devoid of emotion. The undead soldier raised their heads and split up, three going one way while the other three went the other way to seek out those that still yet lived, they would not use reason to find their pray for their master had no granted them the gift of intelligence, she had simply raised them from the dead with the most basic of motor function so that they could move and complete their task of killing all that stood between their master and her prey.

Reaper followed one of the three at random as she did not know where she was going, all she knew of this structure was where she had already been and there was nothing alive back there. She followed her soldiers as they found three of the feathered creatures behind a hastily constructed barricade in a room that held many tables and chairs. Her soldier saw the other three and gave half squawks, half growls before they surged towards the living who used the weapons they carried to fire on the advancing undead. The weapons were useless for it took more than they could do to kill one of her soldiers. These three seemed to realize it as they took the air in the room for it had a high enough ceiling for them to get out of reach of her undead soldiers and tried to make a break for another door to escape. Unfortunately for them her soldier were the same creatures as they were and her soldier took to the air to peruses causing the living to panic as they fired their weapons wildly.

Several of the shots went towards Reaper and harmlessly struck her shield and were destroyed. She watched as her soldier tackled the three fleeing creatures and drug them to the ground before they begin to tear into their flesh. Their claws and beaks tore large swaths of flesh and muscle from their struggling prey who cried out in pain as they tried to kill their attacks with anything they had. It was all pointless and soon they too joined her army and swept through the bunker to hunt the living.
Reaper made her way through the halls allowing her soldier to kill most of what they came across and only killing when it appeared one of the creatures would escape her soldiers. As she walked she eventually found herself outside a heavy wooden door and for some reason she knew her prey was beyond it. She left the half a dozen undead soldiers in the hall that lead to this door to watch the hall for any more of the living and she allowed them to feed on the dozen bodies that littered the floor while they waited.

She opened the door and there was a loud bang and something harmlessly stuck her shield. Inside was a single feathered creature behind a desk holding a revolver aimed at Reaper as she walked in and closed the door. When she looked at the creature her mind brought forth a name and information about it.

Colonel Razorwing, former high ranking member of the Griffin Military went rouge four months ago along with the commandos who were loyal to him.

The fact she knew who this creature was told Reaper it was her prey for she only knew her prey. She prepared to deliver punishment when the Colonel spoke. “Damn you and your miserable excuse of an army!” He spat and Reaper paused. “Why couldn’t you ponies just accept the status quo and be the peaceful sods you always were, that was how things are supposed to be.” He said and Reaper tilted her head, she had no idea what it was talking about as she didn’t know what a pony was. “But no, you had to decide you wanted to become just as powerful as the Empire.” He said and glared. “I know you ponies want our land and if that fool of a king is too blind to see it then I’ll just have to protect the Kingdoms starting with ending you!” He said and raised his revolver and fired the remaining shots at Reaper, they were destroyed by her shield and she tilted her head back to where it normally was.

The Colonel threw the pistol at her and it was destroyed by her shield as well. “Gah, you ponies think you are better than everyone else! Yet you—“ Whatever he had been going to say was cut off as Reaper seized him in her magic, she was tired of listing to him and it was time for his punishment. The colonel struggled as Reaper started to feed magic into his body. She watched as he struggled and she fed more and more magic into his body and soon it started to swell in her magic as he struggled in pain now and fear as he relied what she was doing. It was pointless for he would not escape punishment. She kept increasing the flow of magic more and more as his body swelled larger and larger till all at once his body exploded as the magic forces its way out of his body. The sudden release of magic resulted in the destruction of the furniture in the room as splattered his blood on the ceiling, walls and floor. The only thing that kept Reaper from being covered in it was her shield was still up as she never dropped it.

She reabsorbed her magic and listened, she could hear no more gunfire which meant all the living within the bunker were dead and her task was complete once she returned her soldier back to lifeless corpses then she would wait till it was time to deliver punishment once more.

<<>>

10 months, 2 weeks, 4 days, 20 hours, 09 minutes and 18 seconds ago

Commander Twilight Sparkle stood by the open door of an EDF Gunship as it flew through the sky past the many mountains ranged of the Griffin Kingdoms. She held the edge of the door to keep herself stable as the gunship flew rapidly and she could see a dozen other gunships flying in a loose formation with the one she was in. Behind the mare strapped into their seats was a rifle team of EDF soldiers.

Twilight watched the mountains rush pass as the gunships flew rapidly past them. After a few minutes she activated her radio and broadcast to all the EDF soldiers in the other gunships. “Alright we are five minutes out from the LZ; we are expecting heavy resistance so this is going to be a rapid insertion. Our objective is to clear the LZ of all resistance so the main force can land safely. The LZ will be hot so as soon as we touch down get your asses to cover!” She said as she waited till she got acknowledgments from the squad leaders in the other gunships.

“Alright, know that the EDF is leading this operation, we are the sword while the Griffin Army will be running support and ensuring none of the bastards escape, they are the shield.” She said. “Equestria has been through a lot but today we get some well-deserved payback and I don’t think I’m the only one who feels this has been a long time coming.” Twilight said and heard shouts of agreement over the radio from all the soldiers. “Today we make Colonel Razorwing and his followers pay for every drop of Equestrian blood they have spilled. For Equestria!” She shouted and got the same shout in response from every EDF soldiers both pony and changeling.

“Get ready; we are expecting them to have AA batteries set up.” Twilight said over the radio to the pilots and got acknowledgments. She tightened her grip on the door frame as a minute later the sky was filled with small explosions and smoke trails as the Griffin Separatists opened fired on the approaching gunships with the anti-air guns. The Gunships began to pop flares and take evasive maneuvers as they game within range of the AA Cannons the streams of 30mm rounds joined the lock on missiles and altitude bombs.

Twilight watched as one gunship dodged an incoming stream of AA cannons and ended up right in the path of an altitude bomb. When the bomb detonated the gunships right engine was engulfed in a fire ball and the gunship start to spin as there was nothing to counter the one surviving engine. The Gunship spiraled out of control as Twilight radio came to life.

“Mayday, mayday, we are hit, attempting emergency landing!” The pilots of the disabled gunship said over the radio. Twilight could tell they were spinning to fast and that there was nothing the pilots could do and based on the fear in the pilots voice they knew it to. She could only watch as the doomed gunship crashed into the side of a mountain and became a fireball along the side of it.

“Holy shit, Goose Three is down, Goose Three is down!” The pilot of another gunship yelled over the radio as he witnessed the fate of Goose Three.

“Gods help them.” Another pilot said solemnly. They all knew there was no way either of the two pilots or the eight soldiers on board survived the crash. As they neared their chosen LZ the anti-air fire grew thick and it was only through a combination of remaining gunship pilot’s skill and luck that no one else was hit.

The gunship rapidly drop altitude as they came in for a hot insertion and when they were just a few feet from the ground Twilight unslung her rifle and leapt from the gunship, allowing her Cybernetics to absorb the impact as she took aim at the nearest AA-gunner she saw and put a three round burst through his head. A few moment later the gunships landed and the rest of the soldiers poured out and sought cover as the gunships quickly took back off as they were massive targets when landed, two of them ran out of luck and took direct hits from lock on missiles and became massed of flaming mettle plummeting back towards the ground but the remaining managed to get clear, some even firing off some missile of their own back at the AA-batteries that claimed three of their own.

The LZ echoed with the sound of gun fire as EDF forces fought with the Griffin Separatist for control of the Landing Zone. Twilight moved from cover to cover as she made her way to the nearby AA emplacements and wiped out the griffins manning them with ruthless efficiency.

After what felt like an eternity but was most likely just twenty minutes the AA batteries were down and the EDF was mopping up the resistance around the LZ as Twilight watched as dozens of other gunships came into view, having begun their journey as soon as the advance force had touched down, counting on them to clear the air before they arrive as most of them wouldn’t be able to maneuver as they were carrying equipment creates or on a few cases EDF MBTs under nether them by long cables. The Gunships could still fly at the same speed but they couldn’t maneuver as their cargo would swing and throw the gunship off balance and risk dragging it from the sky.

The Gunships came in low and when they neared small charges set where the cables attached to the gunship detonated and detached the cargo, allowing it to drop the last couple of feet to the ground. As soon as the tanks hit the ground the engine roared to life as the crews inside prepared to act as battering rams for the main force as the gunships landed and the soldiers inside disembarked rapidly and the gunships took to the air to retreat as the griffins most likely had shoulder mounted AA-rockets.

“Form up behind the tanks!” Twilight shouted over the radio as the EDF forces gathered behind the tanks to sue as cover as they advance don the makeshift village ahead of them. The village’s building looked as if they had been thrown together from whatever the separatists could get their talons on to serve as basic shelters though Twilight was sure some of them were sturdier then they appeared and could be used to defend the village form attack.

As they advanced she saw as griffins took the air and flew to meet the advancing EDF and the EDF Sharpshooters took to the air to intercept them and the sky was filled with the crack of DMRs and the burst of assault rifles as the two groups fought for control of the air as the ground forces continues to advance.

Shortly after the air battle began the first shots at the ground forces began and the EDF scattered for cover if they couldn’t stay behind the tanks well enough. The tanks for their part began to fire mixes of high explosive shells or canister shot, which was a shell that acted much like a shot gun from the tank cannon and could hit many targets at once.

The Tanks rolled into the village with all the subtly of thunder and the EDF began to sweep through the village to clear it of the separatists resistances. Twilight moved from building to building, kicking in the doors and tossing frag grenades into them and once they detonated she swept the room with gunfire to make sure nothing was alive, the mare wasn’t interested in taking prisoners and as far as she was concern anyone in this village had forfeit their lives by joining up with the separatists.

She only broke off her sweep when EDF soldiers were having trouble clearing a building, she would arrive and simply use her magic to level the building, burying anyone inside alive in the rubble. The EDF swept through the village like water through the cracks in the ground, destroying anyone who would resist their advance for this day, mercy was not a word in their vocabulary, not for the separatists, none would escape the wrath of the soldiers.

Over an hour of heavy fighting that cost the EDF several tanks and many soldiers they had finally cleared the village and what remained of the Separatists had retreated into a bunker built into the side of the mountain. These would be the separatist’s elite soldiers, the Griffin Commandos. And they would know the bunker well so the EDF would lose many soldiers trying to take the bunker.

Twilight stood with the EDF soldier as they prepared to assault the bunker and end this. As she looked at the bunker entrance she knew Colonel Razorwing would be in there and she wanted that son of a bitch’s blood, he deserved to die painfully. She swayed on her feet and shook her head, something was wrong with her helmet, it didn’t feel right. She tried to adjust it but that just seemed to make it worse. The helmet was distracting her so she removed her and dropped it to the ground, much better. Her head still swam though and it was as if a fog was spreading over her mind and nothing she did would clear it.

After a minute she stopped swaying and looked at the bunker entrance. “Take up defensive positions and shoot anyone who tries to leave the bunker that isn’t me.” She said without emotion. The soldier blinked and looked at her.

“Ma’am?” One of them asked in confusion.

“Do not question me, just follow orders.” She said not looking back at them. The soldier looked at each other and moved to obey. Once they were in position she walked towards the entrance of the bunker. Before she entered Reaper raised her shield and stepped into the bunker that would become her hunting ground.

<<>>

11 months, 3 weeks, 2 days, 13 hours, 10 minutes and 43 seconds ago

Sunny Days trotted down the sidewalk of Manehatten, it was the mare’s day off from her work in the offices she worked in and she couldn’t ask for a more beautiful day to have a day off. The sun warmed her dark blue coat and she had only partly brushed her green and pink mane today so it was out of her eyes.

The earth pony had thought about taking a cab to the market but she had decided it was such a beautiful day she would walk as it was only about thirty minutes from her apartment by hoof. The mare neared the market and she could already hear the noise of the other ponies as they went from stand to stands as today was when small vendors set up shop along one of the Manehatten side streets and some of the things sold could only be bought from those small vendors.

Sunny rounded the corner and saw that even at this hour the street was packed with ponies who browsed the stands and Sunny didn’t hesitate to join the crowd. She looked over each stand’s wares and bought a few things that interested her. As she walked she noticed the crowd grew thicker near one stall and as she neared she saw it was because many ponies were giving it a wide berth. Out of curiosity she pushed through the crowd till she got to the clearing and saw the reason why. The shop had a changeling behind the counter.

While many had accepted the changelings being part of Equestria there were still many who resented them and avoided them. Sunny had been one of them till Tirek had attacked the city and it was only because of a changeling she had made it to an evacuation point as she had become trapped in her apartment when the building had been hit by a magical blast, resulting in debris blocking her door. She had thought she was going to die till a changeling had arrived and dug her out, he had sensed her fear and panic as she was the only still in the building. The channeling had escorted her most of the way to the evacuation point till she felt safe enough to make her own way.

After that Sunny Days had seen the changelings in a much different light and had joined the growing acceptance movement. Which was why she approached the stall without hesitation and looked over what the changeling was selling, she was happy to find he was a food vendor as it was nearing lunch time.

The Changeling behind the counter smiled as friendly as he could; avoiding showing the fact his teeth were razor sharp as the fangs were bad enough. “Welcome madam; is there anything I can help you with?” He asked in that slight hiss that all changelings had do to how their mouths were shaped but he was completely understandable.

Sunny looked over the fruit kabobs and bowls of fruit salad that he sold. “Yes I was wondering if you could give me two of the kabobs?” She asked presently.

The Changeling lite up and Sunny realized this was probably his first sale all day. “Certainly madam!” She said cheerily and quickly moved to get her a couple of the kabobs and placed them in a paper back so she could carry them with ease. “Here you go madam that will be three bits.” He held it out and with a nod of thanks she took it after she placed the bits on the counter and the changeling swept them into a lock box.

Sunny pulled one of the kabobs from the bag and took a bite both because she was hungry and because she wanted the ling to know she was actually going to eat it. It tasted very good and she could tell he had added a minor blend of spices to make the flavor of the fruit more pronounced. “This is very good, did you make this yourself?” She asked.

The ling nodded. “Yes madam made them this morning.”

She nodded. “I thought all changelings were in the army?” She asked.

“Most of us are madam but some of us wanted to try and pursue other jobs and the Queen allowed us to.” He said with reverence for his queen. That was one thing Sunny still found odd about the changelings, they could be both independent yet worked as a single being as well.

“Well I think you have talent for food preparation.” Sunny said between bites.

The ling lite up. “You really think so madam?” He asked and she nodded. The changeling was practically jumping up and down but he was able to keep his reaction down to just his wings buzzing on his back in excitement. “I always had an interest in how ponies prepared food and decided to try my hoof at it.” He told her with a large smile, forgetting about his teeth. He quickly realized his error and his mood was dampened as he dropped his smile. “Sorry madam if I frightened you.”

Sunny shook her head. “You didn’t, I have a lot of respect for the changelings.” She said with a smile. This improved the changeling’s mood.

“Really?” He asked hopefully and Sunny got the distinct impression that the ling had only heard and felt negativity towards himself and his kind.

Sunny nodded and smile. “Absolutely, a changeling saved my life when I was trapped in my apartment when Tirek attacked the city.” She said. “If not for them I’d have either had my magic stolen or worse as I found out later the building had collapsed.” She said and shivered as she thought how close she had been to death. “He then stayed with me as I made my way to an evacuation point when he didn’t have to.” She said.

The Changeling vendor nodded. “We try our best to do what’s right just like the Queen and Commander Sparkle want us to do.” He said with pride and Sunny noticed the ling spoke of the EDF Commander with almost the same level of reverence as the Queen.

“You have a lot of respect for the Commander, don’t you?” She asked.

The ling nodded his head vigorously. “Yes I do, it’s because of her my hive has more food and safety then it has had since before many could remember and we have Commander Sparkle to thank for that.” He said proudly.

Sunny Days nodded. “That makes a lot of sense, I’ve heard of the lengths she has gone for your hive.” She said and the ling nodded again. Sunny Days chatted with the ling as she had her lunch and once she was finished she bought some of his fruit salad to take home for dinner and said she looked forward to seeing him next market day causing the ling to brighten once more, she had to admit it was adorable to see that such simple compliments could brighten somepony’s day so much.

She browsed more stalls and noticed one was empty which was extremely odd as market day was a very big deal for small vendors and it was always a long list of vendors for what few stalls there were. Somepony must not have been able to make it which was unfortunate as they wouldn’t be able to make back the fee they had to pay to rent the space for the day.

Sunny Days checked the time shortly after seeing the empty stall and saw it was getting close to late evening and if she wanted to beat rush hour she would need to leave the market now. She had bought several things and she already had dinner for the night and she decided to buy more kabobs from the changeling to have for breakfast and she started to make her way through the crowd back towards the stand.

She wasn’t sure what happened next as one moment she was walking through the crowd and the next she was sailing through the air for a moment. She had enough time to realize she was flying sort of and then she came crashing to the ground.

Shakenly Sunny Days got to her hooves and looked around, the market was in chaos as ponies ran in every direction screaming and many ponies just lay on the ground holding bleeding wounds while screaming for help as other tried to help the injured.

She felt something running down the side of her face and she reached up and wiped it away, he hoof came back bloody. “Oh…oh my that’s not good.” She said as she swayed a bit and the wave of pain from the gash on the side of her head hit her.

She looked around as he mind tried to make sense of what had happened but her mind was getting foggy, she saw the empty stall wasn’t there anymore and all of the stalls that had been next to it were now just bits of flaming debris, she wasn’t sure where the vendors who had been behind the counters a moment ago had gone to but they would be very upset to see their wares ruined when they got back.

“Ma’am are you ok?” A voice asked behind her and when Sunny Skies looked back she saw the gold armor of a Royal Guard pegasi. “Ma’am can you hear me?” He asked and she could see other members of the guard moving through the crowd, most of them pegasi as they could get here faster.

Sunny nodded her head. “Y-yes, I can hear you.” She said.

The Guard nodded “Ok good, you need to come with me ma’am and we will get that looked at.” He said looking at the gash on her head. She nodded and the Guard ushered here a few hundred feet from where the empty stall had been and placed her with several other injured ponies who were getting basic first aid. A guard bandaged her head and had her go wait with the rest explaining that the EDF Garrison had been alerted and they were on their way with emergency medical equipment.

Sunny nodded slowly as her head was so foggy it was hard to think. She found a place by one of the abandoned stalls and sat. Her mind wondered if the changeling food vendor was ok, she looked around and didn’t see him but the area was still very chaotic as ponies and guards moved everywhere and ponies still cried out for help.

She saw movement out of the corner of her eye and when she looked she saw carriages painted the color of the EDF coming in to land and ponies and changelings wearing armor that had little white bands on their should adorn with a red cross to inform everyone they were medics.

The Medics started to move through the crowd as they pulled out first aid kits as other supplies were unloaded from the carriages. A beep drew Sunny Skies attention to a duffle bag that sat beside her where it had probably been dropped by a panicking pony. There was a second beep and Sunny foggy mind couldn’t place the sound so she unzipped the bag and looked to see what it was. It was some sort of clock her mind told her, though something was wrong with it but she wasn’t sure what.

She tried to think through the fog but try as she might she couldn’t figure out what was wrong with the clock. “Remain calm.” An authoritative voice said and Sunny looked back as saw several medics making their way over towards the group of injured around her, taking out medkits to attend to them. That was good maybe they had something to help clear her mind so she could figure out what was wrong with the clock.

She looked back and watched the clock trying to figure it out what was wrong with it.
5…
4…
3…
2…
1…

<<>>

1 year, 0 months, 3 weeks, 5 days, 3 hours, 49 minutes and 12 seconds ago

Twilight wiped the blood from her combat knife with a cloth she carried with her. She sheathed it and looked at the griffin who sat across from her. The griffin, once a soldier of the griffin military of the Commando branch was curled into a right ball trying to be as small as possible as he rocked back and forth in his chair mumbling to himself as his eyes saw nothing. She had broken him and scoured his mind for what she needed when he hadn’t spoken fast enough.

It was no less then what he deserved for what he had done and she only wished she could repair his mind so she could do it all over again, but all she could do was repair the wounds she made to his body to cover what had transpired the last hour. Idly she mused this Griffin Commando had been far easier to break then the Black Operation soldier she had worked on once, least that one had made things interesting by trying to end his own life to keep what he knew from her and had been far harder to break, thereby making her work far more entertaining. But alas she took very little enjoyment from her work this time as her emotions were barely contained so she had to try and make sure she didn’t kill the griffin before she learned what she needed.

She looked at the broke commando as he rocked a kept mumbling about how “it was all just a bad dream and he was going to wake up any second and it would all be ok”. Twilight couldn’t help chuckling at how pathetic the griffin was before she calmly drew her side arm and put two rounds in his chest.

She dropped the silence spell she had placed on the room as she holstered her weapons and walked out of the room. The two changelings on guard looked at her. “The prisoner attempted to escape and I had to put him down but he told me what we needed to know before he attacked me. “She lied and kept her emotions at just the right level to make it seem like she had been attacked and defended herself so the two guards wouldn’t question it. Though Twilight had taken the precaution of having Chrysalis give a Royal Decree to these two that they would not tell anyone exactly how long Twilight had been interrogating the griffin and the two of them had been shielded from the rest of the link so no other changelings would know.
The two lings looked in the room and saw the griffin was well and truly dead then nodded to Twilight. “We’ll put that in the report ma’am.” The one of highest rank said, they wouldn’t question what Twilight said as do to their Queen following her it meant she had their complete loyalty and trust, which was exactly why two changelings were on guard.

Twilight nodded and headed for the door that lead from the interrogation room of the Canterlot Garrison to the rest of the building, it had taken the mare a week to get the griffin transferred into EDF custody as she had to convince both the Royal Guard and the nobles that he fell under EDF jurisdiction as an enemy combatant. The Guard had only resisted slightly out of the rivalry with the EDF but they had relented after a couple of days, she suspected they had planned to turn the griffin over to the EDF from the start but were waiting a few days.

The Nobles had been a different story and it took a lot of maneuvering and pressure from several of her allies to get them to relent, it also helped that Twilight has switched into combat mode without notice the last time she met with them on this. Seems a unicorn with glowing red eyes was very unnerving to many of them. It was good they had relented as she had been close to drawing he side arm and removing her obstacles and damn the consequences.

She still had to do a couple of days of “interrogations” before she could do the real one as the griffin dying the next day after being transferred would cause people to ask questions and she couldn’t risk that. Twilight made her way out of the Garrison and trotted through the Canterlot streets, making her way to the castle. She moved with such purpose that most ponies stepped aside for her, the others she merely shoved past as she wasn’t really paying attention as her mind was completely focused on her task so as to keep herself under control.

She entered the castle and made her way to the section of the castle that acted as the public command center of the EDF, well civilians weren’t allow in the section just like most of the castle but it was where the public knew the EDF HQ was located. In actuality EDF High Command was located deep within the crystal caverns within the mountain under Canterlot where it was secure as if someone wanted to destroy it they would need to level the entire mountain to do so. It would also act as a shelter for key government officials such as the Princesses so they could be protected while not drawing enemies towards other secure locations that housed civilians.

The EDF High Command had been built after the Tirek incident as he had gained the power of the Princesses as they would not evacuate do to endangering the civilians, a noble choice but a dangerous one as if they lost the Princesses the country would fall into chaos as others tried to seize power and it could lead to civil war. So Twilight had come up with using the caverns as a hidden EDF base that the Princesses could evac to and would allow them to be protected while also keeping enemies from being lead to civilians. Twilight had been very glad when Celestia and Luna had agreed to the arrangement and the base had been built.

However the public HQ still did function much like the actual High Command in that orders were issues from it and reports files and troops organized and housed many of the EDF Command Staff for the sake of appearances. And that was exactly why Twilight made her way to her office that was in the HQ, she didn’t register the salutes she received or was only vaguely aware of the Major when she fell in beside her.

“Did you get what you needed?” Chrysalis asked.

“I always get what I need.” Twilight answered simply.

“Twilight are you sure you should be working on this? I can easily lead while you take—“Chrysalis started but was cut off by Twilight.

“Your concern is noted and appreciated but is unneeded and I can assure you I am fine and there is no way in hell I am sitting this one out.” Twilight said firmly as she glared at her second in command.

The Major flinched back. “Yes, sorry I didn’t mean to offend, it’s just I was there when news reached the EDF…”

“So was I and I am fit to lead and no one is going to tell me otherwise, not you, not Cadence nor the Royal Sisters themselves, nothing is pulling me off of this and I will see it through to the end.” She said as they reached her office and she practically slammed the door open and wasted no time rounding her desk. She took a seat and grabbed a piece of paper from a small stack that was rarely used and events rarely called for this order.

She quickly wrote on the paper and when she finished signing her name she handed it to the Major to read over and sigh. She quickly read over the paper before signing it then she saluted the mare behind the desk. “I’ll see to it the order is sent out imminently.” She said and Twilight nodded.

With that the Changeling Queen left the room and Twilight turned her chair to look out the window of her office, she had an excellent view of the Canterlot Castle Garden though that was not what she was looking at, no her sight was for the horizon and the Griffin Kingdoms that lay beyond it. “So you want to take me on do you? Well then Colonel I can assure you that this is one game you will lose.” She said as she thought about what the paper she and the Queen had signed said.

BY ORDER OF EQUESTRIAN DEFENSE FORCE HIGH COMMAND A HUNTER/KILL ORDER HAS BEEN ISSUED FOR COLONEL RAZORWING OF THE GRIFFIN MILITARY EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY.

ALL EQUESTRIAN DEFENSE FORCES ARE TO BE ON ALERT FOR ANY INTEL ON THE WHEREABOUTS OF THE TARGET
SIGNED COMMANDER TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND MAJOR CHRYSALIS

<<>>

1 year, 1 months, 0 weeks, 3 days, 12 hours, 09 minutes and 32 seconds ago

Shinning Armor and his wife Cadence walked through the market district of the Crystal Empire looking through the shops. They had four of the Crystal Guard around them as they looked through the window of a shop. “You think she would like something from here?” Cadence asked Shinning as they looked over the many crystal vases the shop sold.

“I don’t think she is that interested in vases dear.” Shinning said with a chuckle, Cadence had asked that at every shop they looked at the last three hours.

“I suppose you are right. “She said and then huffed. “Your sister is one of the hardest ponies to buy a gift for these days.”

Shinning chuckled. “Well I know for a fact that Twilly has two major interests, reading and those “guns” of hers.” he said the second one slightly differently than the first. Even though she had been home for three years he was still getting used to all of the changes in his little sister, the biggest thing being her new major interest being the weapons she had brought back with her. Twilly could talk for hours about the different attachments for them, the types of ammo they used, muzzle velocity, how to counter recoil and many other things Shinning didn’t understand but he still smiled and nodded when his sister spoke of the weapons as she went on with the same level of excitement as she showed for new books.

Cadence pouted. “I know she loves books but that’s what everyone gets her, I want our gift to have more meaning.” She said. “It’s Twilight’s twenty-sixth birthday in a few days; you only get one of those so it has to be special.”

“Well we could also see about picking her up another gun” Shinning said and Cadence just looked at him.

“You realize Twilight controls the factories that produce those right? So any new models she will have before they are ever mass produced.” Cadence said. “Besides I’m still not completely comfortable around them, I know Twilight loves them but I just can’t see the appeal of something only meant to kill.”

“You know if Twilly were here she’d say they are designed to do whatever the one wielding it wants it to do just like a sword or spear.” Shinning said.

Cadence sighed. “Yes I know but still, what they can do to a pony just seems so much more….brutal then a sword or spear.” Shinning had to nod in agreement at that, he had been there when Twilly had demonstrated what her weapons could do, it had been against training dummies just like the Royal Guard used and they had been destroyed with ease, it had been a bit unnerving to see how happy firing them had made his sister but he had grown used to most of his sisters new quirks.

“Tell you what dear, we will look for another hour and if we can’t find anything we get her a book on Crystal Empire structural engineering, sound good?” Shinning suggested.

Cadence sighed but agreed and the couple continues their search, it had been very strange and surprising as well as disturbing when during a family and friends get together to celebrate her return their parents had gotten her one of the latest book on animal biology by one of the leading doctors in the field and a pony Twilight had looked up to, it was a first edition and autographed as well and had many new breakthroughs and theory about biology of animals as well as details on experiments conducted to get the new breakthroughs.

Twilly had unwrapped it and stared at it without a word, Shinning had expected her to start jumping up and down with excitement before diving into reading it. Instead she had just stared at it for a long while till everypony had started to become concerned, when their mother had asked if she was ok his sister had started to shake and her ears pressed tightly to the side of her head. She was like for a few minutes before she suddenly stopped and growled and to the shock of the gathered pony started to tear the book to pieces till it was just a pile of shredded paper on the floor. She then used a spell to burn the pieces to ash and proceeded to stomp on the ashes, grinding them into the floor.

After that she had collapsed on the floor and pulled her legs close to her body and shook as she hugged herself and just kept repeating “No no no” over and over again for a long while. Nothing anyone said or did would get her to calm and after a couple of hours she had calmed down enough to get up and speak.

When their parents had asked what was wrong all she said was that biological experiments and studies were not something she was interested and then listed off other scientific subjects she was not interested in, it had been most of what she used to love and only left engineering and medical science, which was a new interest of hers. When asked why she had simply said things changed and she was now a medic and engineer and those were the only fields she would study. After that the party mood had been thoroughly killed and Twilight had excused herself, telling them all to enjoy the party while she proceeded to lock herself in her old room.

Shinning still didn’t know what had happened but he had learned not to bring it up as it usually resulted in Twilly either being cold towards him and not speaking to him for a few days or she started to shake and completely shut down again.

She had seemed to be getting better over the years which Shinning was thankful for but he had figured out his sister would never been how she used to be before she vanished years ago.

“Oh what about that?” Cadence asked drawing Shinning back to the task at hoof as she pointed at a painting of a solitary snow covered mountain.

“Hmm….she may like that.” Shinning said and out of the corner of his eye she noticed four griffins walking through the crowd of crystal ponies, this drew his attention as griffins this far north were rare and when he looked at them he saw they carried various packages from the shops in the city and wore caps and looked at all the shops, in short they were tourists but something about the way they moved seemed off to Shinning but he couldn’t place why.

“Hmm…now that I think about it is a bit depressing.” Cadence said as she eyed the painting and Shinning looked back to her.

“Well if you aren’t sure we can keep looking.” He said gently, he knew better then to try to rush his wife. The Sound of something dropping on the road caused his ears to swivel back towards where he had seen the griffin and what he saw caught him off guard.

The Griffins were pulling rifles from the packages and raising them to aim at Cadence who had her back to them, she was just started to turn to see what he was looking at when the griffin in the middle yelled out. “For Griffonia!” As they four leveled their rifles at Cadence.

There wasn’t time to cast a shield so he did the only thing he had time for. The market echoed with the crack of the rifles which caused the other market goers to scream in fear.

Shinning gasped as pain exploded in his chest and he collapsed as the four Crystal Guards rushed the griffins, drawing their own weapons for though Somber was a tyrant, he knew how to train his soldiers well. Shinning could see the guard fight with the griffins and managed to kill three of them before three of them wrestled the fourth to the ground and pinned him.

A moment later his vision was filled with the worried face of his wife. “Shinning!” She said and looked around franticly. “Somepony, call a doctor or something!” She called out and looked back at him. “It’s going to be ok Shinning. Don’t worry.” She said and placed her hooves over the four bullet holes in his chest making him wince in pain but he knew it was the basic first aid Twilly had shown them all.

He coughed and spat red onto the street under him and knew if Twilight were there she’d probably tell him how stupid he was for jumping in front of a gun before she’d flick his forehead with the fingers she had as she was usually on two legs. He looked back up at Cadence who face was streaked with tears and filled with worry. “Are you ok?” She managed to asked, it was getting hard to breath and his vision was starting to grow dark.

“I’m fine, don’t talk, one of the guards went to get a doctor, you’re going to be ok, don’t worry. “She said franticly.

Shinning coughed and he smiled. “I’ve gotten good at being able to tell when you aren’t telling me the truth.” He said and laughed but it just devolved into a coughing fit and he spat more red. He couldn’t get air into his lungs and everything was getting so dark and he could tell something vital had been hit.

“Shining?” Cadence said and he looked back up at her.

“Tell….tell Twilly I’m sorry but I don’t think I’ll…..be able to make it to her birthday this year….” He whispered as his vision faded and the pain faded away as did the feeling of the cold ground underneath him and his wife holding him. Probably won’t make it to next year’s either. He thought before that too faded.

“Shining!!”

<<>>

1 hour after meeting Shinning Armor’s Counterpart

Commander Twilight Sparkle was in a small lounge room normally used for less formal meetings and had nice chairs as well as a coffee table and fireplace and several end tables and a couch against one wall. Twilight used none of these and sat on the floor between an end table and the unlit fireplace, her cap and sunglasses had fallen beside her and her uniform had a few creases do to how she sat against the wall and she held two items, one of which was her remaining bottle of whiskey, now missing a third of its contents and the other was her Datapad which let forth the most mood appropriate MUSIC she had on it as she looked at the image on the screen.

The image on the screen was taken at the gate of Camp Mendez and consisted of the recruits who had been assigned as instructors to train the next batch of recruits and the two rifle teams that would be acting as guards for the base all in uniform and saluting the camera. In front of them stood the two Princesses smiling serenely as well as Twilight’s fiends smiling in their various manners for the camera. Her parents were there as well as well as Cadence and Shining Armor in his old dress uniform from when he was Captain of the Guard.

And right in the middle, hands behind her back in her perfectly pressed uniform complete with trademarked sunglasses and wearing the proudest smile ever was Twilight. While Twilight had been training the first recruits at the base she had been the only staff member and that was only as a technicality, the picture had been taken the day Camp Mendez officially came online with an actual staff and it had been one of the proudest days of Twilight career as a soldier and her life in general, right up there with becoming Princess Celestia’s personal student and also saving Luna.

It was a day she had worked towards for months and was the day the Equestrian Defense Force became a reality. And was the day that sealed the fate of her brother. She had created the EDF to protect those she cared about and instead because of its very existences members of the Griffin Military broke off and waged a personal war against Equestria for rivaling the Griffin Kingdom in military might. And they had started that war by trying to assassinate Cadence, an attempted that was foiled by Shinning Armor stepping into the path of the bullets meant to kill his wife and dying in her place.

“It was just like you. You big idiot….”She whispered as she looked at the image of her brother smiling for the camera in front of his sister’s greatest accomplishment. Cadence blamed herself for Shinning’s death but in reality, had Twilight never created the EDF then the Separatists would have had no reason to break off from the Griffin Military and wage war with Equestria, and without that reason then they wouldn’t have tried to kill Cadence which means Shinning would have never had to protect her by taking the bullets meant for her and he never would have bled out in the streets of the Crystal Empire’s market district.

In short Twilight had gotten her brother killed and the whole reason the EDF existed was a failure and even though she had personally dealt with the separatists it didn’t fill the void in her life that used to be occupied by Shinning. If there was anything close to a regret in her life since she became a soldier, getting Shinning killed was the closest thing to a regret she had.

She hadn’t even gone to the funeral as she was too busy doing everything she could to make the separatist pay for what they did. In fact she had only been to his grave once and that was after the Separatists had been killed. She had stayed only a few minutes and that was long enough to tell Shinning that Justice had been served and that she was sorry. She had never gone back and probably never would again as she had no right to face him.

Twilight took another large drink of her whiskey, she didn’t care that it was her last bottle, she needed to drown the feelings of seeing Shinning Armor alive and well and she would use the entire bottle if need be. She hadn’t even thought of the fact Shinning most likely had a counterpart here just like everyone else Twilight knew so hearing his voice call out to her own counterpart with the pet name he always used for her had drawn up a lot of emotions she had not wanted to face, not yet. But it seems the universe was still punishing her by bringing them up now when she didn’t have Chrysalis around to talk to and help her so her only choice was to drown them all and hope she can get them under control.

Her ears perked up as she heard the door open and when she looked up from the picture she saw The Princess looking at her with wide eyes of shock and concern. “Oh….hey Princess, come to join me in a drink?” Twilight slurred as she sloshed the bottle of whiskey before taking another drink. “The whisky is just the thing for today. “She said and tried to ignore the fact that it seemed to have started raining in the room as she felt rain drops running down her face and everything was getting blurry.

Author's Note

I'm not sure why I decided to write this chapter in reverse chronological order or why I went down to the second on the times but it just felt right for what this interlude covers, this was rather emotionally draining to me to write but I felt it was something that belonged in the story as part of CTS past.

Chapter 11: Blame and Facts

Princess Twilight Sparkled walked down the halls of the castle looking for the Commander as after explaining to Shinning what had happened and why there were two of her she had gone to Celestia’s study and been surprised to find the Commander hadn’t been there. Celestia had been concerned when Twilight told her that the commander had said she was coming to Celestia’s study while Twilight visited with Shinning and also how she had been acting at the time.

Celestia had said they should look for the mare and Twilight knew the older Alicorn well enough something had her very concerned but also knew she probably wouldn’t tell the younger Alicorn if she asked.

They had split up and Twilight had been searching for about thirty minutes when she heard MUSIC coming from a lounge and she recognized it as nothing that was normally in Equestria which meant it was the Commander. She had figured the mare had snuck off the play a prank on her, however what Twilight found when she opened the door was nothing close to what she had expected.

The Commander was clearly drunk as she held the bottle of her whiskey that Twilight had known hadn’t been open a few hours ago and her eyes were blood shot. However what concerned the young princess the most was the appearance of her unicorn self’s uniform. Her cap and sunglasses lay on the floor where they clearly had fallen and her uniform was wrinkled mess and Twilight knew the Commander took great care in the uniforms care, explaining that she had to look presentable at all time and no matter what the uniform always looked freshly ironed and cleaned.

“Oh…..Hey Princess, come to join me in a drink?” The Commander slurred and shook the whiskey bottle slightly making its contents slosh before taking a large drink. “Whiskey is just the thing for today.” The Other mare said and held out the bottle as tears started to fall from her eyes.

Twilight looked on in wide eyed shock as she looked into the other mare’s eyes, they were filled with the most profound sadness the princess had ever seen in her and the unicorn didn’t seem to notice she was crying. After a few moments of Twilight not moving as she wasn’t sure what to do the commander shrugged and pulled the bottle back. “Suit yourself, more for me.” She said before taking a drink and wiping her eyes. “Damnit why is everything so blurry.” She questioned under her breath.

This snapped Twilight out of her stupor and she walked into the room. “Commander are you ok?” She asked as she slowly approached.

The Commander gave her a smile that held no joy or happiness what so ever. “Never better, I got good whiskey and good music, what’s there not to be ok about?” She asked as she gestured to each item as she mentioned it.

As she got close Twilight saw the other commander Datapad was displaying an image of a large group of ponies all dressed in the same uniform the Commander wore and saluting the camera, the Princesses were in the picture as well and so was Twilight’s friends her parents and her Brother and his wife. And right in the middle looking as happy as she had ever seen her was the Commander, she stood tall with her hands behind her back and Twilight could tell whatever the picture was taken for meant a lot to the military mare as she looked to be filled with pride.

Looking behind the gathered ponies the Princess saw what looked like a large gate with a simple sign above it. “What’s Camp Mendez?” She asked gesturing a hoof towards the picture hoping that what was a clearly a happy moment in the other mare’s life would help her. She had to ignore how strange it was to see a picture of everyone she knew at an event she didn’t remember.

The Commander looked at the image and a small smile graced her muzzle as she looked at it for a moment. “Camp Mendez was the first EDF base to be brought online and acts as the training ground for all EDF soldiers to learn how to be soldier.” The Commander said not looking up from the image. “This was taken the day the base officially opened with a small staff of instructors and a few guards has to be one of the proudest moment of my career, right under my promotion to Commander. I had to do a lot of work to get the base open and there is nothing like the feeling of seeing something you worked towards for a long time coming into reality.” With the last part the Commander looked up at Twilight and the smile fell from her face. “It is both one of my greatest accomplishments and my greatest failures as a soldier.”

Twilight blinked at this as how the Commander normally spoke of the EDF she was extremely proud of the organization and all it did and represented, as far as she could tell the other mare didn’t have any failures like what she seemed to indicate. “Why was it a failure? Did it not train the soldiers how you wanted?”

The unicorn laughed bitterly. “Oh it trained them exactly how I trained the first batch and continues to do so and produces some of the best soldiers on Equus.” She said and looked at the princess smiling sadly. “You aren’t going to just leave me alone are you?” She asked.

Twilight blinked and shook her head. “No, I’m not. I can tell something is bothering you and I want to help.” Twilight said with a bit of determination.

The unicorn laughed bitterly. “Well seems you have my same level of stubbornness.” She said and placed an elbow on the end table beside her and rested the side of her head in her head as she looked at the Alicorn. “You have to be the biggest idealist I have ever seen and I am not sure if that is a strength or a weakness.” She said.

Twilight blinked in confusion at the sudden change in topics. “What do you mean?”

“Well the world you seem to believe in and want sounds absolutely perfect and you hold fast to that image no matter what despite the fact reality is so far from it.” The Commander explained. “And you want the world to be like that that you hold yourself to that standard that you follow it with a conviction few would have for anything, you won’t even kill one such as Tirek after what he had done to your life, choosing to imprison him instead.” She said and Twilight nodded.

“Then there is me who is on the other end of the spectrum, I’m a soldier who has faced some of the most messed up shit reality can throw at a single person and managed to get through it relatively unscathed and I know how the world really works and will do what I have too to achieve my goals.” She said and took a drink. “I mean look at me.” She gestured to herself. “I’m a cybernetic, bipedal, war machine who specializes in laying waste to my enemies and has no remorse for the lives I’ve taken.”

Twilight slowly nodded as she listened to the other mare talk about herself. “We are complete opposites and yet we are also the same, two sides, same coin if you will.” The Commander said swirling her drink. “We both have firm ideals and stand beside them with a conviction that is unbreakable and are both very dependable to our friends.” She said and looked back up at the Princess. “And yet how we go about doing the same actions couldn’t be more different even if the motivation is the same. We live parallel lives that couldn’t be more different.”

She gestured to the picture on her Datapad. “Camp Mendez was the first EDF base brought online and it certainly wasn’t the last, I built dozens of bases and garrisons across the nation with the simple goal of protecting the nation from everything.” She said and smiled sadly. “The EDF grew in size and power and soon we rivaled the Griffin Kingdoms in military might and took out place as the second military super power on the planet.” She looked back up at Twilight with that same sad smile as fresh tears formed in her eyes.

“We were safe, we were secure and though we lost soldiers from time to time it was better than the alternative.” She said. “However things weren’t as great as they appeared. While as a whole the Griffins didn’t mind sharing the title of best military there were those with in the military who resented us for daring to rise above the “peaceful sods” we are supposed to be.” She said and laughed bitterly and Twilight got the impression she was quoting somepony.

“It was just talk, whispers at the edge of hearing, nothing concerning as there is always talk.” The Commander looked at Twilight and the smile dropped. “Till is wasn’t.” She said seriously. “One year, one month, zero weeks, three days, one hour, nine minutes and thirty-two seconds ago it wasn’t just whispers, it wasn’t even just talk anymore.” She said and looked back at the picture and reached out and touched the part that showed Shinning Armor before wiping her eyes again and looking back up at Twilight.

“Some Griffin Commando, led by a Colonel Razorwing broke off from the military and declared war against Equestria.” She said and smiled sadly. “Their first act in their was to try and assassinate Cadence in the Crystal Empire.” She said and Twilight eyes widen but before she could say anything the Commander hand up a hand. “She’s fine all things considered but we did suffer our first casualty in that brief war.” She said and dropped her hand. “The griffins were dressed as tourists and moved through the market district, Cadence and Shining armor were there to by a birthday gift for me as at the time my birthday was in a week.” She said and shook her head. “They drew rifles they had hidden in the packages they carried and open fired on Cadence who was just turning around to see what the noise what.”

“And Shining Armor always having to be the hero did the only thing he could.” The unicorn smiled sadly as the tears flowed freely. “He threw himself into the path of the bullet meant to kill his wife and took her place.” She said and Twilight blinked as the words sunk in.

“You…you mean?” She asked slowly.

The other mare nodded sadly. “Yes, the first casualty of the war with the Separatists was my own brother Shinning Armor.” She said and Twilight jaw worked uselessly. “There were many casualties, both soldier and civilians as the Separatists employed terrorist tactics by bombing civilian centers crowded with unarmed civilians and sometimes employing seconding bombs placed to kill the first responders who arrived to help the injured.” She said and shook her head and her face grew hard. “The fucking cowards.” She spat out.

“I’m…I’m so sorry…” Twilight managed to say as tears threatened to escape her eyes at the thought of what the other her had been through and the thought of what would happen if she lost Shinning. “What…what happened to the separatists?”

The Commander’s face grew cold. “The EDF hunted them down like the animals they were.” She said. “During the final assault on the Separatists base they had done so much to harm Equestria with their bombing that we were not interested in taking prisoners, we showed them the same mercy they showed ever single civilian they killed.” She said firmly and Twilight could see the sadness replaced by a raging fire of anger for a moment before it was snuffed out by the sadness.

“But even still with the separatists wiped out it doesn’t change the fact that the creation of the EDF lead to the separatist forming in the first place which lead to them trying to kill Cadence and resulted in me losing my brother.” She said and smiled sadly. “Because of me my brother is dead.”

Twilight couldn’t stop herself as she wrapped the other pony in a tight hug. “You couldn’t have known that would happen, it’s not your fault.” She said holding her tightly.

The Soldier laughed and patted the Princess’ back. “There’s that Idealist again” She said. “Whether I knew it or not it doesn’t change the fact that if not for the EDF existing then Shinning would still be alive.”

Twilight hugged the unicorn tighter. “You can’t think like that, what you have told me of the EDF is amazing and they have done things I have never even imagined being possible.”

“That maybe so but the whole reason I created the EDF was protect the nation and her people as well as those who are important to me, instead it resulted in a war with terrorists.” The Commander said and Twilight pulled away slightly. “Shinning’s death as well as every single EDF soldier, Royal Guard and civilians that died to the Separatists actions blood is on my hands and there is no getting it off.” She said with a small smile. “The fact is I’m a bad pony who failed in her du—“

The room echoed with the sound of a hoof smacking another pony across the muzzle. The Commander blinked and looked back at the Princess who looked at her sternly. “Did you just slap me?” She asked dumb founded.

“Yes I did. “Twilight said firmly. “You were talking non-sense and it was the only thing I could think of to get you to listen.” She said. “Now I haven’t known you long but I think I’ve seen enough of who you are to make a proper assessment of who you are Commander and the facts are you are a good pony, yes you kill and I know you have no remorse for those action but the facts I have seen is you only do it in defense of others, to protect them from harm.” She said more gently. “You do what you have to keep others from having to bear the burden. You raised an army with the sole purpose of protecting everypony in Equestria and though it led to a war the fact stands you lead your army against the threat and saved many live that those griffins probably would have taken in their war against innocent ponies.”

“And from what I’ve heard you say you carry with you every soldier who falls in battle with you so they are not forgotten, that is the mark of somepony who deserves to lead and protect others as you are willing do to what is needed to ensure that safety but you won’t needlessly send your soldiers to their deaths if you can avoid it.” Twilight said and pulled the Commander into another hug. “The facts stand that you are a great pony who had had to face some very difficult situation Commander and I think you have come through them better than most would have.” She said gently.

Twilight blinked when the commander started to laugh, it wasn’t the same bitter laugh as before but a true laugh. Twilight broke off the hug and blinked at the other mare.” What is it?”

“Nothing, it’s just that has to be the single most shit filled speech I have ever heard in my life.” She said and laughed harder.

Twilight frowned at her. “Well so sorry it doesn’t meet your standards.” She said in a huff.

“OH no it’s exactly the same crap I say in my speeches.” The Commander said after regaining control of herself and she smiled at the Princess, a genuine smile. “Gods you really are a lot like me if we both can come up with such crappy speeches on the spot.” She said and laughed again. “Least I know that somethings about myself haven’t changed.” She said with a chuckled and patted Twilight head. “Thank you Princess, really, I know I shouldn’t be wallowing in sadness like that, believe me the Major always gets onto me about it when I do. It’s just I hadn’t even thought of seeing Shinning Armor alive and well again, the thought had slipped my mind completely so I wasn’t prepared for it.”

Twilight nodded and hugged the unicorn who returned the hug. “I’m sorry for your loss but I want you to know that if you ever need to talk, don’t hesitate ok?” She said.

The Commander nodded and smiled. “Alright, I’ll keep that in mind Princess.” She said and looked around. “I do recommend we stop hugging though as if someone sees they may get the wrong impression and think we are marefriends and that would be beyond awkward.” She said and Twilight blushed brightly before quickly separating herself from her counterpart.

“Yeah that would be really awkward and hard to explain.” She said with a small chuckle.

The Commander nodded and got to her feet, dusting herself off she replaced the stopper in her whiskey before it vanished into her pocket dimension and she retrieved her cap and sunglasses from the floor. “Well I believe we have a meeting to attend, knowing Celestia she is concerned about our lack of arrival.” She said as she did her best to straighten her uniform.

Twilight blinked as she got to her hove as she just noticed the lack of a slur in the military mare’s voice. “Weren’t you drunk earlier?” She asked.

The Commander waved a hand dismissively. “Please, I’m a soldier, if I let a little thing like being drunk prevent me from doing my job then I should hang up my guns permanently as I’d be a rather poor soldier.” She said with a smile. “Anyways shall we go Princess?”

Twilight looked at the other mare, not for the first time thinking how absolutely strange she was before nodding her head and heading for the door with her counterpart beside her. She couldn’t help but have the distinct feeling that things had changed between the two of them for the better and she had the vaguest idea that the Commander now saw her as a friend, which brought a smile to the Alicorn’s muzzle.

Author's Note

And now we see how PTS and CTS became friends, and we all know how CTS feels about friends and what she will do to those that threaten them.

Chapter 12: A Soldier’s Life

Commander Twilight Sparkle walked alongside her counterpart as they made their way to Princess Celestia’s study, the Princess had told the first guard they came across to have Celestia informed that herself and the Commander would be waiting for her in her study. The guard has saluted before going to carry out the order, the Royal Guard would fine the Princess of the Sun faster than the two of them would as the guard probably knew where she was already unlike the two mares.

Even though Twilight knew the study well she still let the Princess semi-take the lead as she was still a guest in this land, no matter how similar to her homeland it was and it was also out of respect for the young Alicorn. Twilight had already had a bit of respect for her counterpart just for having become a Princess, but that was more a courteously then anything else. Now though Twilight had true respect for the Princess for being able to drag her out of the dark hole she had fallen into despite knowing very little of whom the unicorn mare was and only the Major had been able to do that after knowing Twilight for months.

Twilight glanced at the Alicorn beside her out of the corner of her eye, she defiantly deserved the title of Princess of Friendship for knowing how to help her and Twilight made a mental note to be careful around her as well when it came to anything political as though she have only a few similarities between the two of them, Twilight knew that key aspects of her personality either were present in the princess or had evolved from them. It wouldn’t be too difficult to push the Princess into being just like herself. Twilight would need to make sure that didn’t happen as she didn’t want the Princess to live the life she had been forced to.

It didn’t take long for them to reach the door to Celestia’s Study and after a knock they entered the empty room to wait. Both of them found a seat and got comfortable for what would most likely be a short wait. While Twilight was used to waiting, or at least had the discipline to not show her boredom it seemed the Princess did not share in that skill as after a few moment she spoke up. “So…..how do you deal with the headache that that alcohol of yours gives you? I only got a few drinks of it and it felt like a dragon was using my head as a drum the next morning.”

Twilight couldn’t help smiling at this. “Practice, I’m not a lightweight when it comes to drinking so I don’t get drunk so easily and when I do I can ignore the headache.” She said.

The Princess nodded and looked thoughtful. “I guess that means I could end up that way to if I drank as often as you.” She said. “Though I rarely drink and from what I can tell nothing in Equestria has that fast of a reaction as your whiskey.”

Twilight chuckled. “No, the normal drinks in Equestria are like water compared to Nightfall which was why I needed to figure out how to make my own as soon as possible or be forever without proper drink.”

The Princess looked at the other mare. “You really enjoy drinking don’t you?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes I do, it helps me relax, I don’t normally get drunk mind you, and that is usually only once a month just to have a good time or when stress is starting to get to me.”

The Princess nodded at this and before she could ask anything else the door opened to admit a slightly concerned looking Celestia who looked over the two mares before relaxing so slightly that it would be missed by one not used to watching ponies as if their life depended on it.

“It is good to see you well Commander, you had us worried when you disappeared.” The older Alicorn said as the serine mask returned to her face she wore for everyone though normally not in her study. Twilight smiled ever so slightly. So you see me as a player or a pawn, do you Princess? Well I can assure you I am no pawn.

As Celestia made her way to her customary seat she was followed by two others who Twilight hadn’t been able to see as they had been around the side of the door but when she saw who it was the mare couldn’t help stiffening slightly.

Shinning Armor and Cadence made their way to the other unoccupied seats and Twilight couldn’t help tracking Shinning’s movement. She knew he wasn’t her brother but at the same time she wanted to leap forward and hug him and thank the stars he was ok and apologize for what happened. The only thing that snapped her out of it was the Princess placing a hoof on the unicorn’s should to ground her. With that small gesture Twilight was able to push back her emotions and allow her logical mind reaffirm itself.

Twilight said and looked at the Princess, nodding in thanks and the Princess smiled back before allowing her hoof to drop back to her seat where it had been. When the unicorn looked away she saw Captain Armor looking at her with both confusion and amazement. Twilight smiled and nodded her head. “Greetings once more Captain Armor, I must apologize for leaving so suddenly earlier. I had….something personal to take care of.” She said truthfully.

The Captain nodded. “It’s alright, Twilly was able to explain the basics of what happened and I must say it is….both confusing and a pleasure to meet you Commander Sparkle.” He said formally.

Twilight nodded once more. “Like wise Captain.”

“Shinning Armor, the Commander is the special consultant I mentioned on our walk here. She has agreed to lend us assistance in a very dire matter Equestria has found itself in.” Celestia said formally from her seat once introductions were done.

The Captain nodded. “Yes I heard some of the guards talking about some sort of incident that happened in Ponyville and I was concerned but Twilly seems fine so is it really as bad as you make it sound?” He asked.

Celestia nodded. “Unfortunately it is, Equestria is facing an old enemy very different then it has faced before and you’re Sister and her friends may not be able to handle this threat like they have the others. It is why I asked for the Commander’s aide as she showed a particular set of….skills that makes her an asset against this threat as if not for her we most likely would be searching for Twilight’s whereabouts and hope we weren’t too late.” Celestia said and the Princess shivered slightly at being reminded of what happened at the party while Twilight remained impassive.

The Captained eyed the unicorn. “Well then I suppose I should thank you but may I ask what it was you can do that my sister cannot? She is very skilled and powerful. And her friends and her have done some of the most amazing things in Equestrian history.” He said with a bit of pride for his little sister, Twilight had to push her emotions back down.

Twilight looked at Celestia to see if she should explain or not. Celestia gave the barest of nods. “It would be better if you explained both your skills and what happened in Ponyville Commander.”

Twilight nodded and looked back at the Captain before removing her sunglasses so he could see her scars clearly. “Does your sister have a confirmed kill count of four hundred and thirty six?” Twilight said and the Captain’s eyes widened and Twilight tilted her head in thought. “Actually I should say four hundred and fifty-one thanks to the ponies who attacked the party.” She said and looked at the Captain’s shocked face as well as Cadence’s.

“You….you have killed? That many? Ponies?” Cadence asked hesitantly as a look of horror spread across her face.

Twilight nodded. “Confirmed anyway, the number is probably much higher but you don’t count them unless you are 100% sure it was you that killed them and that they are actually dead.” She said. “I am a soldier, I am trained to take lives and I am both ready and willing to do so when necessary and I will not hesitate to do so.” She said.

“I am trained in hand to hand combat as well as many different types of firearms and have an accuracy of almost 100%. I am an explosives expert and am very skilled with blades. I am trained as a medic and have studied medicine of all the races on Equus so I know both how to save lives as well as take them. In short I am a professional soldier and will see my objective through to the end and right now my objective is aiding your country against this threat till such time it has been eliminated or I find a way home.” She said. “If you need confirmation of my skill level you need only ask the civilians of Ponyville as they have seen me work.”

The room was silent after Twilight was done speaking as the full weight of what she explained of herself sunk into the gathered ponies, the Princess had already heard part of this information and had witnessed the mare in action so the only part that affected her was just the number of “confirmed’ kills and the fact the unicorn was confident it was far higher than that and the fact she spoke of her skill with a hint of pride in her voice.

Celestia already had some idea these facts though not to this extent but she had been alive for a long time and seen war before so she was the least effected but her concern was for the Captain and his wife whose only real experience with any major violence short of monster attacks was the Changeling Invasion of their wedding and dealing with Sombra in the Crystal Empire, which was only a fraction of what this simple looking unicorn seems to have experienced in her life.

Celestia, the Princess and Twilight remained quiet as they let the two of them process what they had been told. The Captain was the first to recover after about ten minutes he looked at Celestia. “What….What situation is so dire that we would need….”He looked at Twilight who saw with a neutral face. “Her?”

Celestia sighed and began to explain about the Purifiers both who they were and what they were capable of and how they are the reason the Badlands exist in the first place as well as their hatred for Alicorn as they saw them as creatures of chaos like Discord. She covered everything about the group not leaving any detail out so the two would understand why they needed the Commander’s help to fight them.

The Captain was quiet for a long while again as he closed his eyes to think and Cadence just looked between Celestia, Twilight and the Princess as if not sure what to say or to who. Twilight couldn’t blame her, it was a lot to take in, both about the purifiers and the facts about a mare who looked almost exactly like the Princess she had helped raise.

The Captain finally opened his eyes and put a hoof around his wife to help calm her as he knew she was bothered by all of this before he looked at the other three ponies in the room. “OK, so what do we do?” He asked.

Twilight replaced her sunglasses and smiled slightly, the Captain was just like Shinning Armor. “I already have a full proof plan in place for this phase in operations.” She said and all but the Princess looked a there expectantly, the Princess who was what coming and also knew the Commander was going to have a bit of fun as she seemed to always want to do.

“We do nothing.” She said, this caused even Celestia to blink in confusion.

“Commander, could you please explain how this is a plan to deal with the threat?” She asked coolly but Twilight was used to her Celestia and had been trained by Equestrian politics so she could see the large Alicorn was very confused and concerned but hid it very well.

“Well we don’t know how many of them there are, nor where they are or what their strength is so if were to simple go charging off in a random direction we would most likely get our asses handed to us on a silver platter. So we do nothing and wait till they make a move and take a prisoner. Once we have one or two of them we can learn all we need to know about them and from there we can make plans.” She said.

The Captain nodded. “It’s a good plan but if they are as zealot as Celestia explained I don’t think they will tell us anything.”

Twilight smiled. “Oh, you leave that little task to me and I’ll have all the Intel we will need.” She said and the room became noticeably colder to the gathered ponies but nothing seemed to have changed. “I don’t plan to be idle for the time being though, I plan to work a bit with the Royal Guard and give them a small bit of training to make them more effective if that is alright with you Celestia?” She asked looking at the Alicorn and ignoring the Captain and Cadences eyes as they widened at how Twilight used the princess’ name. Twilight counterpart already knew the reason for it so she didn’t react as it had ben expected.

“Yes I think that would be much appreciated Commander and I’ll make arrangements for you to be able to do so.” Celestia said calmly.

Twilight nodded. “Thank you kindly.” She said and looked at the gathered ponies. “I look forward to working with you against this threat.” She said formally.

“Yes well….I look forward to working with you as well.” The Captain said just as formally. He then looked at Celestia. “If there is nothing else?” He asked.

“Actually there is one more thing I needed to discuss with you all.” She said and the gathered ponies looked on expectantly as her horn lite up and she opened a draw in her desk behind her and pulled out four gold slips of paper and passed them to each of the four ponies. “You four are her by cordially invited to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala.” She said with a smile. “And Twilight I’ll send some more tickets along with you for your friends.” She said to her former student.

The Captain and Cadence nodded respectfully and gave their thanks while the Princess reacted with excitement of all things while Twilight’s eyes widened slightly behind her sunglasses. “Why the hell am I invited?” She blurted getting strange looks for the word she used as it was unfamiliar to the ponies, except the Princess who had heard the Commander use the word before.

“Well I figured since you are technically an ambassador as well as helping Equestria I would invite you as a courteous.” Celestia said with a small smile.

Twilight blinked and worked her jaw. “Ah…um…ok. “was all she said, she hadn’t expected this nor wanted it as she tried to avoid the Gala if she could help it for it had to be one of the most terrifying places in all of Equus and she would rather be dropped into the middle of a Federal Army base in just her hide and both arms disabled then go to the Gala. The fact the Princess was excited to go had to be the strange things to Twilight.

The military mare had used to think the Gala was just a really boring party but after becoming a player in The Game of Houses she had learned it was one of the most dangerous fields of battle the mare had ever set foot in. The Gala was where The Game was at its peak and maneuvers that would affect the nation in the coming year took place. Ill prepared ponies had been ground to dust at the Gala and there was no way of knowing who would be walking away with power and who went home as a pawn, She had witnessed firsthand major power shifts as the ponies at the Gala went from Players to pawns and pawns to Players in seconds and then back within the hour.

With the invitations given and the details of the plan laid out the meeting was ended and Twilight left with the Princess and waited patiently as she talked to the Captain and they made arrangements to meet up for dinner that night before they went their separate ways. Twilight walked alongside the Princess as a quadruped as she didn’t really have anything to do without paper or other EDF duties to attend to.

“Oh this is so exciting!” The Princess said. “You got an invitation to the Gala! We need to talk to Rarity about getting you a dress; I wonder what she will make for you.” She said as she scratched her chin with a hoof.

“I already have a dress uniform so I’ll wear that, but thank you for the offer Princess.” She said politely.

“Oh? Well Rarity will probably insist on making you one as she won’t think a uniform is very fashionable.” The Princess said.

“I think she will consider my Rarity is the one who made it.” Twilight said. “And so far I haven’t seen anything to suggest they are different people.”

The Princess thought for a moment. “Yes I suppose that is true.” She said as they walked. “Anyways is there anything you want to do while we are here in Canterlot?”

Twilight shrugged. “Don’t really care, I’m just following your lead as I have nothing to do till the enemy makes their next move.”

“Oh….well…it’s around lunch time so how about we go to the dining room?” The Princess suggested.

Twilight smiled. “Actually I know just the place to go as it’s a favorite of the EDF and I’m sure it exists here as well if you will indulge a simple soldier’s request?” She asked.

The Princess looked at her for a moment then shrugged. “Sure, I’d be happy to see somewhere the EDF thinks so highly of.” She said with a smile and Twilight took the lead as they headed for the city. She walked the familiar path from the castle gate through the Canterlot side streets till she came to a simple looking building with a sign hanging above the door and the Princess glanced up at it. “The Ivory Wheel? I don’t think I have ever heard of it and I’ve lived in Canterlot most of my life.” She said.

Twilight chuckled. “Well I don’t think it is somewhere you’d usually hang out but I can assure you it is a favorite of every EDF soldier stationed in Canterlot.” She said as she pushed the door open and entered the familiar looking bar, well familiar in that it had the same design but lacked the EDF soldiers enjoying their off duty hours.

Twilight breathed in the familiar scents of the bar and took in the exact same atmosphere. She looked back at the Princess who looked around at the place. “Somehow I’m not surprised it’s a bar.” She said and Twilight laughed.

“Hey soldiers love a good place to get a drink when off duty and this is one of the best places to get it.” She said patting the Alicorn’s back before she walked deeper into the bar and found a seat. And the Princess joined her. Within moment the yellow Pegasus mar who was the owner and bartender arrived and blinked in surprise as she saw the Princesses. “Oh my, I never thought’s I’d have Royalty in my humble establishment.” She said and quickly smoothed out her apron and tried to make herself as presentable as possible. Twilight smiled as it was just like her as one of the reasons the place was popular is the bartender always did her best to make all patrons feel welcome and at ease.

The Bartender looked at the unicorn beside the princess and did a double take and Twilight knew that her sharp eyes easily saw how similar she looked to the Princess, but just like the bartender back home she didn’t bring it up and instead smile. “Hello and welcome to the Ivory Wheel.” She said looking between the two of them. “What can I get you both, we have some of the finest selections of cider from around Equestria and our food is highly praised.” She said in friendly professionalism. Twilight had only seen the mare off balance once and that was when the EDF raised the bar to arrest a group of ponies who had made the grave error of assaulting two Changeling Workers who were part of the EDF, that was the night Equestria first learned that the EDF took care of its own and that attacking one member would bring the full weight of the EDF crashing down on you.

“I’ll have a glass of Sweet Apple Acres Cider as well as a hayburger and a side of hayfries.” Twilight said and the Princess looked over the menu before ordering the same but with just apple juice rather than cider.

The bartender nodded before she headed off to the back to deliver the orders to the kitchen staff and returned a moment later with their drinks. “If you need anything don’t hesitate to holler.” She said as she placed the drinks before them and made her way to the other end of the bar to give them privacy.

The Princess took a sip of her drink and blinked. “This is really good.” She said and Twilight chuckled once more.

“Yeah Glorious Dawn gets the high quality stuff.” Twilight said and sipped her own drink, it was no whiskey but it was passable. “There is a reason this place is popular with the lads.” She said as she turned and faced the rest of the bar, her cider held in her magic beside her.

The Princess copied her and looked around at the place. “This place does seem nice.” She said after a few minutes and Twilight nodded and they lapsed into comfortable silence as they waited for their food. It wasn’t long till the food arrived as the bar had some of the best service in Canterlot, though Twilight might be a bit biased as she either rate in the mess hall, this bar or Dot’s Diner as they were the only places she really knew that had good food in Canterlot.

The two ponies began to eat and Twilight marveled not for the first time at how her Alicorn self ate and shook her head with a roll of her eyes as she ate more neatly, though faster. “So can you tell me what it’s like? Being a soldier I mean.” The Princess asked.

Twilight paused in her eating and thought. “It’s hard work.” She said finally as she sat back in her stool. “It’s dirty and you have to do some unpleasant things sometimes. The hours are long and there is always the risk of you never coming back from a mission. It can also be difficult relating to civilians when you’ve served for a long time as military life and civilian life is very different and it can be hard to explain to someone who hasn’t experienced it.” She said and took a sip of her cider.

“However there is a sense of accomplishment when you complete a mission and do your duty well and you know the once you serve with have your back and you can count on them to be there when you need them. You know that when the chips are down you can stand ready to face whatever is thrown at you and your fellow soldiers will be right there with you to face it as well. “She looked at the Princess. “The bonds formed under fire are some of the strongest ever and nearly impossible to break, though makes sense when your life is literally in the hooves of the one beside you.”

She looked back at her drink. “A lot of people just assume we sit around waiting for the next monster attack or some form of attack but really we are always training and improving our skills to make sure we are ready. “She said. “And we don’t just deploy for monster attacks, we go out for any disaster that strikes Equestria to provide aide whether it be medical or digging someone out of a building that suffered damage from some disaster. The EDF stands ready to protect the nation from all threats both foreign and domestic and we do, whether to be fighting off a monster attack or simply handing out food and medical supplies and helping rebuild after the attack the EDF is there for the people of Equestria ready to lend a hoof. Like is aid it’s hard work and sometimes a soldier is awake for hours on end but I don’t think anyone of them would trade it away just so they can experience that feeling of seeing the relief on people’s faces of people when the EDF arrives on site with everything from food and medicine, to blankets and clothing and even toys for the foals or the look on a family’s face when an EDF soldier informs them that their family member has been found after getting lost in the mountains or the woods or wherever.” She smiled. “Nothing beats that feeling and I don’t think anyone in the EDF would trade it away even if the hours are hard and the risks high.”

She looked back at the Princess and saw her staring at her. “What?” Twilight asked.

“It’s just; it sounds amazing what you built.” She said. “When I first met you I thought you were a violent and disrespectful mare who didn’t care for anything but what you wanted to do but…while you do have those traits I know I couldn’t have been farther from the truth.” She said with a smile. And lightly pushed the Soldier’s shoulder. “You are a very good pony Commander Sparkle, one of the best I have ever met.”

“Eh, I’m not that good; I just do what I have to.” She said. “I am a simple soldier, nothing more, nothing less and that’s all I want to be.” She said with a nod.

The Princess smiled. “Well then you are a good soldier.” She said before she returned to eating and after a moment Twilight did as well.

Author's Note

Well we get to hear about what life as an EDF soldier is like as well as what sort of task the EDF is deployed to handle and we learn a lot about the Gala as well.

Chapter 13: 10 vs. 1, Advantage: Twilight

After their lunch Commander Twilight and the Princess made their way back to the castle with no real plans till the Princess met with her brother for dinner that night, she had invited the Commander to join them but she had respectfully decline siting it was her family and Twilight would be just a third wheel. She then had to explain what that phrase meant.

As they neared the castles main gate Twilight automatically glanced to the side of the street at the large mansion that sat there with its large wall and fancy gate. “That’s the third time I’ve seen you glance at that house today, do you know the pony who lives there?” The Princess asked as they walked.

Twilight shook her head. “No, I have no idea who lives there, it’s just that place isn’t there in my homeland.” She said.

“Oh? What is there?” The Princess asked, ever the student.

“A wall.” Twilight asked simply and the Princess looked at the other mare as they passed through the gate and Twilight could tell she was expecting more and wouldn’t really drop it so Twilight sighed. “Remember when I told you about what Tirek did?” She asked and some of the color drained from the Princess’ face as she nodded. “The EDF lost two hundred and fifty thousand good soldiers in just four days, entire bases wiped out with no survivors, garrisons once fully staffed with reserve soldiers waiting in the wings, staffed with what could barely be called a skeleton crew.” The EDF collected and identified everyone we could though some are simple listed as missing in action, presumed dead as we either never found them or they are lost among the many bodies that remain unidentified.”

Twilight sighed once more and stopped in the court yard as trying to walk and explain wasn’t going to work, this was too important to be treated as a simple conversation. “It took a little over a month to find and identified those we could and return them to their families but….it wasn’t enough, not for what they had done, not the price they had paid in defense of the county.” She looked at the Princess who was listening with a solemn expression. “It was Princess Luna’s suggestion, it seemed so obvious I can’t figure out why no one thought of it till then, why not build a memorial to those that fell saving lives?”

Twilight nodded. “It was such a simple idea and we all were quick to agree. Some noble, I was too busy overseeing the EDF reconstruction efforts as well as gathering the names to find out who, donated the land where that mansion stands, it had been destroyed during the battle. I still don’t know if the noble did it out of the kindness of their heart or because it would be cheaper to build a new house else wear and frankly I don’t care. I help plan and overseer the construction of the memorial.”

Twilight looked back towards the large house hidden by the wall but that wasn’t what she was seeing. “A simple wall was decided on, made of the highest quality obsidian that could be found, polished to a perfect sheen and three powerful preservation enchantments placed on it so it will remain forever. Upon the wall are the names and ranks of every single dead and missing soldier as well as the few Royal Guards who died aiding the EDF in the final battle. “She said. “Most of the memorial is taken up by a garden made up of different types of flowers in no real pattern, the seeds were simple tossed into the soil and allowed to grow where they landed, a symbol as the soldiers come from all different walks of life and personalities and skills.”

“There is a path that runs from the street, through the garden and up to the wall; it runs right past the only of item in the memorial.” She looked back at the Princess. “A raised platform with what remains of an EDF main battle tank.” She pauses a moment as she thought how to best describe the tank. “Think of a heavily armored cannon that is self-propelled and crewed by three people.” She explained. “Anyways one of them, Hammer Two was what it was called, had been ordered to fall back to the castle to help defend it and the crew disobeyed the order as they had found foals hiding in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, they had been separated from their evacuation group and hide in the only place they knew in the city.”

“Hammer two refused to abandon them and they gave their lives so the foals could escape out the back of the school and get to safety.” Twilight finished and smiled. “They fired a shot right into Tirek’s face from point blank when he picked up the tank in his stolen magic, defiant right up to the end.” She said and the smile fell as she sighed. “All of them were every one we lost in that bloody war refused to surrender or give up, it’s how the EDF got its motto.” Twilight said.

“What’s the EDF’s motto?” The Princess asked gently.

“To the last.” “Twilight said smiling once more. “It means that the EDF will defend the nation to the last soldier, as long as at least one still stands they will fight on and never surrender.” Twilight said her voice swelling with pride as she explained.

“That’s sounds beautiful.” A voice said behind the two mares and they both spun and found the Princess’ friends as well as Celestia and Luna standing not far off, Twilight had failed to notice them during her explanation of the memorial. “I wish we could see it. “Rarity said continuing with what she had been saying.

The gathered ponies looked at Twilight as if their opinions of her were shifting once more. Twilight wasn’t really sure what to say and was thankful the Princess saved her from having to do so. “Girls! What are you doing here?” She asked stepping forward.

“Well we all heard you got invited to Canterlot for some meeting and we thought we’d come and keep you company surgercube.” Applejack said. “Didn’t expect to see you and the Commander hanging out though.” She said eying said mare.

Twilight shrugged. “Without the EDF to have to manage I don’t really have much to do and I was showing the Princess here a favorite place of the EDF in Canterlot.” She explained.

The Princess nodded. “Yeah, I had to admit despite being a bar it was a rather nice place.” She said and her friends all started at her.

“You went to a bar?” Rainbow asked. “And liked it there?” The Princes nodded hesitantly and Rainbow looked between the Princess and the Soldier. “I think your unicorn self is rubbing off on you egghead, you might want to be careful” she said and Twilight scowled at her.

“You two do realize I was just like her before everything happened to me right?” She asked in annoyance and the mares blinked and looked at the Princess with concern.

“Wait, you mean to tell up that you and Twilight were the same at one point?” Rarity asked.

Twilight wished she could take back what she had said as she didn’t want to cause the Princess’ friends to be wary of her but it was too late so might as well explain. “Yes, from what I have gathered me and her shared the exact same history right up to a certain point where it diverges, that being somewhere around when Trixie had the Alicorn Amulet as that was the last point in time we had in common.” Twilight explained. “She became a princess and I became a soldier.”

Just as she had predicted the Princess friends looked concerned and weary, well besides Pinkie Pie but predicting her reaction is like trying to eat soup with a fork. “Come on girls, its Twilight, she wouldn’t hurt a fly!” Pinkie Pie said, whether out of concern for how the others would end up treating the Princess, or just not wanting anyone sad Twilight didn’t know but whatever it was Pinkie Pie literally appearing from behind Twilight and put her hooves around both her and the Princess. “These two couldn’t be more different if one was a Pegasus and the other an earth pony.” She said and pulled both mares close so their faces were side by side allowing the others to see the differences between their faces. One unmarked and friendly with eyes that shone with the light of a scholar with a look at surprised at suddenly being moved around by the pink pony, while the other was scared and harden by years of military life whose eyes were filled with a look of defiance and determination and whose face showed a surprises and an urge to fight do to being surprised.

“See?” The party pony proclaimed and the other mares relaxed as they could see that Pinkie was right, both Twilight and the Princess were basically opposites in almost every way, at least as far as they could see. With that Pinkie nodded and released the two ponies and bounced back to the group and Twilight noticed she was wearing her mirrored sunglasses, when the hell did she take those?

Twilight rubbed the bridge of her muzzle as she filed it away into the Pinkie Pie file and held out a hoof. “Can I have my sunglasses back please?” She asked and Pinkie turned back to face her no longer wearing them.

“You already have them silly.” She said and giggled and Twilight noticed that at some point between now and when she had noticed them missing everything had become slightly tinted, despite the fact the party mare was at least three meters away. Twilight just rubbed her temples to try and suppress the minor headache she was getting. At least the others seemed to be getting their own headaches from Pinkies antics, Twilight suspected that was just how the pink pony planed it as it defused what would have become a very bad long term situation for the Princess.

It was at this point Celestia decided to speak as she and Luna approached the gathered ponies. “As much as I don’t wish to interrupt I wanted to tell the Commander that I have gathered a few Royal Guards for you to train if you are ready.” Celestia said.

Twilight nodded, glad for the distraction from the Princess’ friends wanting to compare the two of them. “Lead the way.” She said gesturing with a hoof.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle followed Princess Celestia along with the Commander and her friends to the Royal Guard training room. She was both curious and concerned to see how the unicorn was going to teach the Royal Guard to fight as. Curious as she wanted to know more about the mare and the EDF as well as her version of Equestria, and concerned as she had seen the mare fight on two separate occasions and it could only be describe as brutal.

As they neared the room Twilight saw the Commander switch to what she referred to as “biped mode” and clasp her hands behind her back, Twilight had learned the commander referred to her front hooves as hands when walking on two legs. She was more used to seeing the Commander walk like this then her friends but it was still strange to see a pony walking like that and she suspected that was one of the reason the unicorn did it so often, she had a very strange sense of humor at times.

When they entered to room they found a group of the Royal Guard, both full guards and trainees gathers, Twilight assumed they had heard about the new training some of them would be receiving and were curious. As she looked over the gathered ponies she saw that Shinning Armor and Cadence were also there, most likely to see what sort of training the Commander was going to give the guards as well.

Twilight glanced at the Commander who though she was looking at Shinning with some sadness she didn’t seem to be on the verge of another breakdown. The Commander noticed her looking and nodded that she was ok and Twilight smiled before making her way over to her brother and his wife.

“Shinning! Cadence!” She said happily, she hadn’t gotten a chance to rally talk to them do to the meeting with Celestia and both of them needing to get settler into their room so she was happy to see them.

Cadenced seemed to have recovered from hearing about the Commander’s skills, Twilight had to admit she was a bit disturbed as well but she had spent enough time around the mare to have been more prepared for it and after hearing a bit of what she had had to deal with Twilight could somewhat understand.

“Twilight.” Cadence said with a smile as the purple Alicorn neared and stood before her old foalsitter.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!” They both said in unison as they went through the motions.

“So that’s what that looks like.” Twilight heard the commander say and turned to see the unicorn watching them intently from behind her sunglasses. “I honestly wondered how that looked to other people.”

Cadences lost a bit of her good cheer as the Commander spoke and Twilight guessed she was completely comfortable around her. “So you do the same thing?” Twilight asked out of curiosity.

The Commander nodded. “With my Cadence? Yeah, when I meet her when I’m not on duty mind you.” The Commander said. “Though we haven’t done it often since…..well you know.” The Commander said as the sadness around her returned.

Twilight nodded in understanding. “I have to admit I think it would be interesting to see you go through the dance.” She said with a smile, it would be interesting to see the battle hardened mare do something so carefree.

“Maybe someday, for now I have a job to do.” The Commander said changing the subject suddenly and Twilight blinked till she noticed Cadence had been about to ask a question and it was most likely going to be about what the commander said about not doing the dance since something happened.

Twilight moved to stand beside the training ring alongside her friends, brother and the Princess who stayed to observe the training. At one end of the ring stood ten Royal Guard in their gold armor and based on how they looked they appeared to be veterans.

They stared with a bit of surprise as the Commander walked into the ring, still on two legs. The Commander stopped in the middle of the ring and looked at the guards for a few moments. “I am Commander Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force and as of right now, your asses belong to me.” She said pointed at her chest with a thumb before reaching up to remover her sunglasses. “And I am going on record to say you are the most pathetic looking ponies I have ever had the misfortune of laying eyes on.”

The guards scowled at her as the mare folded her sunglasses. “Catch Princess.” She tossed them to Twilight who caught them in her magic, as well as the cap the Commander tossed over before looking back at the guards. “I’d like to ask you all a question, what is the purpose of the “Royal Guard?” I mean honestly, you lot probably couldn’t even fight your way out of a wet paper bag.” She said and the scowls grew.

“What is she doing? I thought she was supposed to be training them, instead she’s disrespecting the guard.” Shinning said, his voice laced with anger as he scowled along with the crowd.

“I think she is trying to get them angry.” Twilight said after a bit of thought and Shinning looked at her. “I’ve gotten to know her and I know for a fact she doesn’t do anything without a good reason and I don’t think she would disrespect the Royal Guard under normal circumstances.” She said and Shinning slowly nodded.

“If you say so, but right now she is making a lot of enemies and is going to get herself hurt at this rate.” Shinning said as they turned back to watch.

“You can’t fight, you can barely guard, hell about the only thing you are good for is decoration as you are all adorable when standing like stations.” The commander was saying and the Guards were glaring at her. “I mean honestly you are nothing but glorified statues, heck get some of the training dummies, dress them in armor and they would be just as effective as you are. “She said and the guards glared daggers at her.

The Commander’s Datapad appeared beside her and she started to tap on it as she brought up something. When she was done she looked up at the guards and smirk as she slide her fingers along the screen. “Oh did I hurt your widdle feelings?” She asked in a condescending tone and tossed the Datapad at Twilight who barely caught it in her magic as she hadn’t expected it and a voice spoke from it saying something about a ROUND ONE.

The Commander smirked at the guards as the Datapad started to count down. “Why don’t you teach me some respect?” She asked and the guards surged forward just as the Datapad let blasted out with type of music the Commander seemed to favor.

The first guard to reach the Commander was a Pegasus who tried to tackle her. The Commander side stepped and deliver a powerful jab to the back of the pegasus’ helmeted head that sent him face down into the floor where he slide a ways. The Commander continued to turn as she raised her elbow and it connected with an earth pony’s face that was next to reach her causing him the come to a dead stop.

The Commander grabbed the stunned guard by the collar of her armor as she spun to dodge an earth pony mare who tried to tackle her and threw the guard she dragged with her into the charging mass of guards. Most fell over their comrade but a couple were quick to react and dodged around the thrown guard.

One was an earth pony who came at the commander from her left to deliver a buck to her side. The Commander dropped below it and rolled under the earth pony before she delivered her own buck to his stomach from bellow, both knocking the wind out of him and carrying him off his hooves.

The Second guard to dodge was a unicorn mare who charged up a stun spell. The Commander jumped to her hooves just as the mare fired the spell which struck the commander in the chest and just smiled before shaking a finger at the surprised unicorn. “Ahah, that doesn’t work on me.” The Commander said before lunging forward and delivering an uppercut to the mare’s jaw carrying her into the air.

By this time some of the other guards had untangled themselves from the floor as the first guard recovers from the blow to the back of his head, both side charged the Commander who smiled as two pegasi from the larger group took the air and rushed forward, their forehooves out stretched to deliver powerful blows fueled by their speed.

The Commander reached up and caught their hooves, their speed causing her to slide a foot back from where she had been standing but she remained upright. She let the Pegasus hooves go and her hands darted for their throats and she gripped them tightly as she moved them to either side of herself at arm’s length. She started to spin once more and after one rotation she released the two guards who sailed into the charging guards on both side of her.

The First guard wasn’t fast enough and he and the Pegasus went tumbling back, most of the group of guards had been ready for her to do this as she had done it before and they dodged, though two of them weren’t fast enough and they went down once more.

Twilight along with her friends, Brother and his wife stared at the fight as the Commander had a smile plastered to her face, clearly enjoying the fight as the music changed once the song that had been playing over the fight ended and another SONG started playing.

The guards that had dodged the thrown Pegasus now found themselves scattered around the ring and they had a moment to realize this before the Commander launched herself at the nearest guard, an earth pony, who had enough time to turn and face the charging soldier before she wrapped her arm around his neck and heaved him off of his hooves and thrown towards the edge of the ring where he crashed into a weapons wrack filled with training swords and spears.

A Pegasus guard took advantage of the Commander being slightly off balance from the throw and tackled her from behind managing to knock her off her feet. They landed with the Pegasus on top of her trying to get a hoof on her arms to pin her but before he could the Commander flung her head back and the back of her skull connected with the Pegasus’ face knocking him off the mare.

The Commander rolled to the side just in time to dodge a magical blast that scorched the ground where she had been, it had been an overcharged stun spell which has a high chance of being lethal.

The Commander rolled to her feet and faced the unicorn stallion who was back peddling as he charged another spell. The Commander choice to put some other guards between herself and the unicorn so she sprinted at another earth pony and Pegasus guard. The Pegasus wasted no time taking to the air to dodge as his earth pony companion tried to jump to the side, he wasn’t quite fast enough and the Commander grabbed him and spun him around. Grabbing one of his forelegs she twisted it back around behind the stallion as it would go as she held him up with an arm around his throat and him squarely between her and the unicorn with the charged spell. The Soldier smirked from behind her meat shield as the guard didn’t have a clear shot.

The guard hesitated which gave the Commander enough time to charge her own spell and once it was read she kicked her shield into another guard and fired her spell. The unicorn stallion took it right in the chest and was blasted off his hooves where he crashed into the wall behind him and slumped to the floor out of the fight.

The Commander saw movement out of the corner of her eyes and barley ducked the practice sword that was swinging for her head and she quickly rolled away to find the earth pony she had thrown into the weapons rack now wielding one of the swords.

“What are they doing? I thought this was an unarmed fight?” Cadence asked.

Twilight answered before Shinning, her eyes glued to the fight. “I think the Commander has pushed them to try and do anything to take her down.” She said as the earth pony guard tossed a training spear to another guard, a unicorn mare, who was quick to catch it in her magic and the two circled the Commander on opposite sides.

The Commander Smiled as she took a defensive stand and tried to watch both guards as best as she could, there was no way she could watch both and that was what the two guards were counting on. Once they were on opposite sides of the Soldier they launched their attack, only to have her vanished in a purple flash and they skidded to a halt and looked around for their target.

They heard the sound of steps approaching them rapidly from behind the unicorn mare and she hand enough time to look back before the Commander fist connected with her head as she ran by, the mare’s head snapped back and the Commander kept running allowing her fist to connect with the stallion behind the mare as well and both of them were knocked out cold.

The Commander look and saw all the pegasi guards in the air and a few other guards had grabbed weapons as well and were quickly organizing into an offensive formation. The Commander stood at her full height and gestured for the guards to come at her.

The Guards obliged her as they rushed her from all sides and she vanished in a flash of light once more. The guards skidded to a stop and took up a loose defensive formation in the ring as they searched for the mare who seemed to have vanished completely.

Twilight looked for the mare as well as she wasn’t anywhere in the ring and she could hear some of the spectating guards muttering that she ran at the sight of the organized guards as the song ended and was replaced by a swelling GUITAR the let loose with the rest of the song just as the Commander dropped from above and delivered a powerful blow to the top of an earth pony guard knocking him out cold before launching herself at the ambushed guards.

She delivered an uppercut to the next guard that carried him into the guard that stood behind him and the Commander kept moving, delivering a kick to the side of the downed guards head as she ran by. The next guard swung her sword and the commander ducked it before grabbing it and twisting it from the pony’s grip and hurling it at the nearest guar, the hilt connecting squaring between the guard’s eyes.

As the now disarmed guard recovered, only got had the side of her head grabbed and the Commander to head-butt her, making sure her horn didn’t strike the guard, and knocked the guard out. She then jumped to the side as one of the remaining pegasi guards came in low and tried to sweep her legs out from under her with his spear, the spear barely missed and the Commander charged another guard who raised his sword to strike but was two slow as the Commander came in fast and low to deliver another uppercut to the guard sending him flying back and removing him from the fight.

She turned to face the remaining ground based guard and had to duck as the unicorn let fly spell followed quickly by another, and another as the Soldier had to dodge as the guard kept launching spells in rapid fire, The Commander wasn’t sure what the spells were but she could tell they weren’t stun spells so best not to find out.

The unicorn stopped firing which warned the Commander another guard was near her and she ducked just in time to avoid being clotheslined by another spear from a Pegasus guard. She came up just in time to see the other Pegasus trying to sweep her feet again and she jumped jump and came right back down on top of the swear. With her weight he spear stopped it forward momentum but the Pegasus guard’s didn’t and the spear was torn from his grasp and caused him to lose control and crashed head first into the wall, removing him from the fight.

The spell-happy-guard started back up with his rapid fire spells and the Soldier had to didge once more while trying to watch for the last Pegasus guard, it didn’t take long for her to find him dive bombing her with the spear tip aimed right for her and at his speed it was clear he was coming with the full intent to kill her and was disregarding the fact he would be severely injured as well. The Commander shifted her stance and drew her shotgun from her pocket dimension as she jumped and twisted in the air aiming up at the diving Pegasus. “Sorry buddy, this is for your own good.” “She said as she pulled the trigger. The shotgun blast echoed throughout the room as the kick sent the Commander crashing back to the ground on her back to slide on the floor till she came to a stop a moment later. Her eyes never left her target as the beanbag struck the guard squarely in the chest and even with his armor the force stunned and slowed him and he came crashing into the floor hard enough to knock him out but not cause any series injury.

Twilight jumped to her feet and pumped another beanbag shell into the chamber and aimed at the only still standing guard and pulled the trigger. The beanbag caught him in the side of the head and carried him off his hooves and she calmly walked over to the dazed guard, raised her shotgun and brought the butt down in his face knocking him out cold before pumping another shell into the chamber and looking around to make sure there were no other active guards.

The ring was littered with the ten guards either groaning in pain or completely unconscious, good. With a nod the Commander stored her shotgun and collected her beanbags and spent shells, she didn’t have many of the non-lethal ammo so would need to reload them.

Princess twilight and the gathered spectators stared in stun silence as the mare who just wiped out ten veteran Royal Guard with ease calmly walked over to her and retrieved her Datapad, turning off the music and storing it before grabbing her cap and sunglasses and placing them where they belonged.

Once that was done the Commander turned towards the guards who were just starting to pull themselves to their hooves or waking up and said in a loud voice for them all to be able to hear her. “Lesson one, when facing a superior force use anything you can to gain an advantage and come at them with everything you have, most of you did so from the start and also scavenged weapons during the fight so you pass this lesson. “She said as the guards, both in the ring and spectating stared at her as she clasped her hands behind her back. “Class dismissed.”

Author's Note

I know i may have went a bit overboard with the music in this but i think CTS would have made a playlist of music to beat down the Royal Guards too and those were the most appropriate songs i could think of.

Chapter 14: Tea

Commander Twilight Sparkle stood just outside of the training area watching as the doctors tended to the ten Royal Guard who just suffered the beat down of their lives with a neutral expression. “I don’t see what the problem is; I did exactly what I said I was going to do.” She said to the ponies behind her, she was sure at least one was scowling at her back.

“I gave you permission to give my guards some extra training, not to beat them senseless.” Celestia said with a voice that oozed both disapproval and disappointment, tactics that may work on her Alicorn counterpart but didn’t have any effect on the military mare who idly wondered how long it would take this Celestia to figure out how to get to her, it had taken her Celestia almost two years to figure out exactly how to make the Commander feel bad and she hated that fact.

“The two are the same.” The Commander said simply.

“How are they the same?” The Princess demanded and walked around in front of the Soldier and proved her theory correct as she was scowling and clearly trying to imitate her former mentors disapproving vibe, she didn’t quite have it though as her look was more of an annoyed scowl rather than disapproving. “How is injuring the guards to music of all things the same as training them?”

“Simple Princess, they know what it feels like to have their asses handed to them by a superior force.” Twilight said simply. “And they started to learn how to adapt when they started using weapons and spells and moving as an organized force with tactics.” She tilted her head towards the weapons still lying where they had been dropped. “We are facing a force that we do not know the numbers of and is using magic we are not entirely familiar with but we know from the past is at least partly able to counteract chaos magic, tell me Princess, how often have you come across magic that can do that as effectively as what the Purifiers have done?”

The Princess opened her mouth to speak and froze. Twilight nodded. “Exactly, you haven’t and I haven’t. We know at least in the past they were powerful enough to do that so it is safe to assume they are at least half that strength and if they are less then we still can’t handle them if they are more so, then the guards will at least be able to react and regroup fast enough to survive and fall back. That was the entire point of this, to show teach them that when facing a stronger opponent you need to do absolutely everything you can to win.” She said and fixed the Princess with a level glare. “People like to think there is honor in battle, well I can tell you from firsthand account there is no honor in war, it is dirty and messing and has no rules, you do whatever you have to survive.” She said firmly. “A good friend of mine once told me that when you are in the field, when you are facing your opponent it is you or them, kill or be killed. It is that simple.”

The Princess stared at the Soldier and paled slightly as she took in the cold hard facts of what they were facing. “If I could get my own soldier and use them to fight so as to spare your Royal Guard from having to get involved in this unpleasant business I would gladly, but I am limited in what I can work with and what that is what amounts to a glorified police force who knows how to keep the peace but now how to fight a war do to so many years of peace.” Twilight sighed.

“Look I’m not saying the peace is bad, peace is great, peace means I don’t lose soldiers as often, but the fact is peace causes you to not be able to face the unpleasantness of war. I don’t know who said it but I read a quote once that I have taken to heart back home. “She said as she removed her sunglasses and locked eyes with the Princess, she knew the others behind her were listening to and this was for them as much as the Princess. “Pray for peace, prepare for war” I read that in a book and it made a lot of sense to me. I did that in my Equestria and though it has had draw backs it has also allowed us to deal with a lot of situations before they got bad. And that is what I am trying to do here. I have an unknowns amount of time, probably not a lot, to try and turn your guards into at least semi-adequate soldiers, there is no way I can make them the same level as the EDF and I don’ want to, I just want them to be able to face the enemy and come home alive and not in a box.”

The Princess was silent for a while before her head drooped. “I’m sorry; I should have knowns you knew what you were doing.” She said.

Twilight sighed. “Don’t apologize, you have nothing to be sorry about, you care about the guards and what happens to them, that is good, never apologize for caring Princess.” Twilight said smiling at the Princess to show she meant it. The Princess looked up at her and nodded after a moment. “Anyways I supposed its going to be at least a day before I can work with the guards again, that is if I am still doing that. “Twilight said as she turned around to face the Royal Sisters as well as the Captain and his wife, The Princess’ friends had left after the lesson was over, their opinion of her no doubt down again, they were like a pendulum always swinging.

Celestia still wore that disappointed look and after a moment she spoke. “While I may not approve of your methods your reasoning is sound, however I would ask you not to do this. “She gestured to the guards who were being loaded onto stretchers. “Again.” She looked back at Twilight. “Understand, I will not stand for my guards being used as punching bags.”

Twilight nodded. “I can work with that, I hadn’t really planned to do this again as this was just to give them a taste of what they could face in the field.” She explained and Celestia nodded.

“Very well, I have court to attend so I will leave you for now.” She said and did as she said leaving Twilight with Luna, The Princess, the Captain and his wife.

“Twilly if you don’t have anything you need to do with the Commander I was thinking we could catch an early dinner.” The Captain said and the Princess looked at the Commander to see if she needed anything. Twilight merely shrugged and waved her off.

She smiled as she turned back to the Captain. “No I don’t so I’m free.” She said and he nodded and they too left, leaving Twilight with Luna.

Twilight looked at his dimensions Moon Princess who stared back from where she had been sitting, she hadn’t said a word the entire time she had been in the training room, not even after the Royal Guard beat down and now she merely stared at the military mare.

Twilight was feeling very uncomfortable as she didn’t like being stared at, made her skin itch and she felt like she should duck and attack at the same time after a while. “So…..”Twilight said hopping to break the silence while having absolutely no idea what to say.

“You fight very well Commander Twilight Sparkle; I have not seen such a well-trained pony since my return.” Luna said. “I must say it is refreshing as back before….my absents the Royal Guard knew how to fight as Equestria was always in danger from one threat or another, though my Sister seems to have dealt with most of the threats through either diplomacy with the other nations or the monsters have been contained for the most part.”

Twilight nodding. “I thank you for the compliment and u must agree with your assessment, before I made the EDF there wasn’t anything resembling a trained soldier back home.” Twilight said.

“Also what you told Twilight, our Twilight, about never being sorry for caring, that was very good of you.” Luna said.

Twilight shrugged. “It was the truth, one should never be sorry for care about what happens to those under their command or anyone for that matter.”

Luna nodded. “Yes that is to true.” She said and tilted her head to the side. “If I may ask, where did you hear that quote you mentioned, “Pray for peace, Prepare for war.” I like it, tis a good saying and one I wish my sister would take some heed from.”

Twilight shrugged. “I read it in a book of mine, I don’t know who said it, I could find out but unfortunately the book is back in my office and that is a bit out of reach.” She said.

Luna smiled. “Tis true I suppose, perhaps one day I shall learn who said it, in the mean time I shall remember it well.” She then eyed Twilight. “You are a very strange mare Commander Twilight Sparkle, nothing like the ponies I have seen since my return.”

“As you said before.” Twilight said. “And that is because I am a soldier, and that is an occupation that is very alien to a land as peaceful as this.”

“Yes, tis.” Luna said and nodded before sighing. “I still clearly remember when the Royal Guard was more than simple decorations and an actual fighting force that could repel attacks.”

“Some of the history books I have read say as much, frankly it is hard to compare today’s guards to those from the history books as they might as well be a completely different group.” Twilight said and looked around. “Perhaps we should talk of this somewhere less public then the Royal Guard training room.” She said, luckily the room was empty so no guards heard what the Lunar Princess thought of the guards.

Luna blinked and looked around realizing where she was. “Yes, you are right Commander Sparkle.” She said and looked back at the military mare. “Would thou care to join me in my study for an afternoon drink?”

Twilight smiled as this Luna seemed to share the trait of occasionally slipping into old Equestrian. “I’d be honored.” She said.

Luna nodded and turned for the exit and began to make her way to her personal study, Twilight following behind till they came to a simple looking door whose frame was topped by a crest moon insignia. The Lunar Princess opened the door with her magic and Twilight followed her in looking around to compare it to her Luna’s study back home.

It was exactly the same, decorated with dark blue sofa and chair, dark wooden end table and coffee table with a rug in the center with a patter reminiscent of the night sky with a full moon dead center and on one end a simple dark wood writing desk with dark bookshelves packed with either ancient tombs or trinkets the Moon Princess had collected since she had returned, all of them old and appearing to have been found in archeological dig sites. And of course the room was dimmer then the hall outside and long shadows were cast upon the walls.

Luna made her way to one of the chairs and took a seat and twilight joined her, sitting in the other seat. She counted in her head and sure enough five seconds after they sat down a dark furred earth pony stallion with a dark crimson mane seemingly appeared from nowhere between them, how Luna’s personal aide did that she still didn’t know.

“Tea m’lady?” The stallion aced in an upper Canterlot accent.

“Yes please Nightgale.” Luna said.

Nightgale bowed his head. “Very good m’lady, it will be but a moment.” He said and seemed too disappeared into the surrounding shadows.

“You know I still haven’t figured out how he does that.” Twilight commented as she looked around for where the stallion disappeared to as the door never opened and she knew there wasn’t a hidden passage from the room as it would have been found during the reconstruction of the castle after the Battle for Canterlot.

“He is a very good aide is how.’ Luna said with a small laugh.

“Yes I know that, still doesn’t explain how he can get out of a room with only one entrance and repaper without making a sound.” Twilight said as she relaxed back.

“An aide should only make his presence known when he is needed.” “Luna said and Twilight knew she was quoting the stallion himself as he always said that when questioned.

“Yes, I suppose.” Twilight said. “Tea is here.” She said and sure enough Nightgale appeared between them setting a tray with a dark blue, almost black tea pot and two matching cups on the coffee table along.

“Your tea m’lady, I do hope it is to your liking Commander Sparkle.” The Stallion said turning his gold colored eyes on the mare in question.

“I’m sure it will be fine thank you. “She said with a slight nod. She didn’t question how the aide knew who she was as the stallion would simply state, it is the job of a personal aide to know who his lady’s guests are.”

“Very good, should you need anything simply call m’lady.” He said with another small bow to the Lunar Princess before vanishing into the shadows once more. Twilight had to admit she liked Nightgale for one simple fact, while the stallion surely knew just about everything about everyone in the castle, he never really played The Game unless it was to aide Luna and even then he never played it against Twilight as, as he liked to put it. “You are m’lady’s friend, what gain would I have in destroying you?” The simplicity and calmness way he had said that had unnerved Twilight and she was sure that if he wanted to, Twilight would find herself on the losing end of The Game and be the lowest pawn possible.

Twilight used her magic to turn the cups over and poured herself and Luna a cup and added two sugars in Luna’s while leaving hers without anything added. “I see you know how I like my tea Commander Sparkle.” Luna said with a smile as Twilight moved her cup towards her as she lifted her own.

“I’ve spent a lot of time with your counterpart and have no reason to think you have too many differences from her.” Twilight said as she sipped her tea, just as expected it was perfectly heated and the exact type Twilight would enjoy, Twilight had no shame in saying Nightgale scared her a little bit as Twilight had a different taste in teas then the Princess do to enjoying stronger teas these days since her trip and there was no way this Nightgale could know that as this was the first time Twilight had had any tea or even talked about tea since arriving in this Equestria.

“So tell me, how did you became so skilled at combat Commander Sparkle.” Luna said as she sipped her tea.

“War.” Twilight said. “I was doing an experiment and ended up being drawn into a war that at first wasn’t my own, but the people I was with needed my help and I owed them. So their war became mine and I learned.” Twilight said looking into her dark tea.

Luna nodded. “Yes, I figured it was something like that as from what I have heard your Equestria didn’t change till you changed it an you were the same as out Princess till a certain point.” Luna said. “It can be difficult being changed so drastically from what you once were till you aren’t even recognizable anymore.” She sad looking into her tea and Twilight knew what she meant.

“Yes, but as long as there is even a shred of who you used to be left then you aren’t really a different person, merely changed and sometimes you can go back to your old life.” Twilight said.

“Yes I suppose you are right though that can be difficult at time as you may face many obstacles.” Luna said as she took another sip.

“Yes but one thing I have learned is no obstacle can’t be overcome, either by oneself or with the aid of others.” Twilight said as she sipped as well.
“Perhaps, but that can be hard when one has few who would aid them to overcome those obstacles.” Luna finished her tea.

“Yes, but even if the number is small it does not change the fact that they can help you, gods know I don’t think I would have made it without my friends after returning home. Hell I don’t think I would have made it back without friends.” Twilight said as she finished her own tea and poured them both another cup.

“It sounds like you are blessed by the gods Commander Twilight. “Luna said with a small smile over her tea cup.

Twilight shrugged. “Perhabs, and perhaps not, I tend to focus more on what is before me and what I need to do.”

“Yes I thought that you were that type of mare.” Luna said with a small chuckle before she sipped her tea. “You are a very interesting pony Commander; you seem like our Twilight one moment and then the next you someone else.”

“War has a funny way of doing that to a person, I just prey this issue with the Purifiers can be wrapped up before your nation learns the extent of how war can change someone.” Twilight said and sipped. “With luck it can be dealt with as little impact to your way of life as possible as I don’t want this Equestria’s peace to be shattered.”

Luna sipped her tea. “For this not being you’re Equestria you seem to care about what happens to it, aren’t soldier supposed to be loyal to your home nation?” Luna asked.

“I am completely loyal to my homeland but I also believe in doing what is right and your Equestria does not deserve to know the horrors of war the likes of which the Purifiers will most likely bring and I’ll do what I have to ensure this crisis is over as quickly and efficiently as possible.” Twilight sipped her tea. “Besides I already got clearance from myself to provide military aid to your nation so it’s all good.” She said with a chuckle.

Luna chuckled as well. “Well then that is good to hear Commander Sparkle; I would not want you to get in trouble for helping us.” She said and quieted down as her face showed a bit or worry. “Do you think the Purifiers can be stopped before there is another Horseton Incident? That nearly destroyed Equestria with the tragedy alone and Equestria was used to battle and death, I fear this Equestria would not survive such a tragedy.”

Twilight nodded her head and thought about it, she had to agree with Luna that a tragedy on that scale would break this Equestria, possibly irreversibly so. “I have no intention of allowing them to do that again, last time they had the element of surprise that they would go that far, now we know they are fanatics with no limits to what they will do and I can assure you I am prepared and willing to do whatever I have too to complete my objective.” She said and sipped her tea once more. “Heh, guess I may be just as fanatical as them about my objectives.”

Luna looked over at the mare and tilted her head in confusion. “No, I do not believe so, you are dedicated, not fanatical and I do not believe you would destroy and entire town and surrounding area just to kill a single pony.” She said.

Twilight thought about it, while she knew the lengths she would go to achieve her objective she did have to admit, sacrificing an entire city full of civilians, even one that had her enemy with it, was beyond even her. “Yes I suppose you are right.” She said as she finished her tea and poured another cup. However before she could take a drink there was a thud against the door.

Twilight was out of her seat with her side arm drawn and aimed at the door in half a second and Luna was not far behind with her horn wrapped in magical aura. Carefully they two advanced on the door and Twilight moved to the side and nodded to the Lunar Princess who said her shield as she stood before the door.

A moment later Twilight there the door open and flipped around the doorframe, making sure to leave Luna with a clear shot, as she raised her sidearm. What they found was Nightgale calmly standing over a pony dressed as a castle servant looking at them with his calm demeanor that always seemed with him.

“Forgive me m’lady I did not mean to disturb you; I merely noticed somepony had left trash outside your door.” Nightgale said as he gestured a hoof at the servant who Twilight realized was still conscious but seemed to be completely paralyzed. “I believe you will find this of interest Commander.” The stallion said as he reached down and pulled a necklace from under the servant’s uniform. It was the same type of amulet the Purifiers who attacked the party were armed with.

Twilight looked down at the servant, no the spy and realized they must have been listening at the door, Luna didn’t see the point in having the Royal Guard posted at her door as they were not very effective. The medical information her eyes told her said that nothing was broken in the spy, he was just temporality paralyzed and from what she could tell, from a single blow as Nightgale ambushed the spy.

Twilight looked back up at the stallion who was calmly standing there, face nothing but calm as if he was simply serving tea. “If there is nothing else M’lady requires I shall take my leave.” He said and started to walk up the hall as if nothing had happened. Yes Twilight decided, Nightgale made her wary and she was glad he was on their side as he reminded her of the black ops soldiers or even White Rabbit himself.

Twilight stood beside the paralyzed spy as she watched the stallion till he disappeared behind a corner at the end of the hall then she looked down at their captured spy. “Well, seems we have our intelligence source.” She said as she lifted the paralyzed spy and noticed their eyes were locked on her and filled with revulsion.

A moment later the spy’s lips started to move as the paralysis started to wear off. “Twilight waited a moment as she wanted to hear what the spy was trying to say and after about a minute she got her answer. “Damn you to Tartarus Agent of Chaos, you shall not break me.” He said with determination and Twilight had to chuckle at that.

“We shall see my little spy, we shall see~~~.” She said and smiled her friendliest smile at him.

Author's Note

Originally this chapter was planned to just follow CTS as she killed time around the castle and Canterlot, then as i wrote it it went to her killing time with Luna around Canterlot as i haven't done a lot with Luna and then some how ended up with them drinking Tea in Luna's study, i have no idea how that happened.

As for were Nightgale came from, i though Luna needed a personal aide and two seconds later Nightgale in his entirely was born and you see the result.

Chapter 15: Good Cop, Insane Cop

Commander Twilight stood in the Canterlot dungeons where they had out the Purifier spy after Luna had called the guard, he had been thoroughly searched by the guar d and then searched by Twilight to make sure he didn’t have any weapons on him before being escorted to the dungeon.

She wasn’t in the cell with him as she was busy dealing with a small hang up. “What do you mean you want to be present for the interrogation?” Twilight asked.

“I mean exactly that Commander.” Celestia said. “I would like to be present while you question the prisoner and Twilight has also asked to be here as well.”

Twilight looked between the two Princesses as well as the handful of guards in the room, this wouldn’t work, and she couldn’t do a proper interrogation with them around. The Princess had rushed back here along with the Captain when word reached them a Purifier had been captured within the castle, while the Captain went to find out how the spy got in the Princess had gone to the dungeon to meet up with Twilight and Celestia. Luna was most likely overseeing the castle duties so Celestia could be here.

Twilight sighed, this simply would not due. “As you wish.” She said and regretted not having any real pull here like she did back home, both as the leader of the army and through the Game, though she was a Player she didn’t really have any power being the only EDF member in Equestria.

“I’d like to try talking to him. “The Princess said and both Twilight and Celestia looked at her.

“What?” both of them said in unison, ok it was strange when her and the Princess did that being Counterparts it made sense, doing it with Celestia was a whole other thing entirely.

“Well I’d like to try talking to him and see if I can get him on our side.” The Princess said.

“So you want to reform him.” Twilight said and couldn’t suppress her facehoof. The princess had gotten away with too many reformations of enemies it seemed.

“Something like that, but I hope to get him to see us alicorns as beings of harmony, not chaos.” The Princess said showing her idealism that the Soldier had come to expect of her.

Celestia nodded. “Very well Twilight, you make speak to the prisoner.” She said and Twilight facehoofed once more. These ponies were going to cause her death by facehoof at this rate.

With a nod the Princess approached the cell and a Royal Guard unlocked it to allow her to enter. Twilight stood close to the bars, her magic ready to grab her side arm and put down the spy if he tried anything as he wasn’t restrained and mealy sat in a chair with a scowl on his face.

The Scowl deepened when the Princess entered the cell and walked up to him. The Princess wore a warm friendly smile. “Hello, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle. The Princess o—“

“I know what name you got by abomination.” The spy spat at her.

The Princess blinked as she hadn’t expected that it seemed. “Yes, well, what is your name?” She asked polity and the Spy huffed. “Ok…well….” The Princess grasped for something to say. “It’s going to be hard to talk to you if I don’t know what to call you.”

“Then don’t, I do not wish to hear any of your poisonous words.” The Spy said with a glare directed at the Princess.

She sighed. “My words aren’t poisonous, I don’t mean you any harm, I just want to understand why you hate alicorns so I can try and clear up what I am sure is a misunderstanding.” She said with an encouraging smile.

“You are an abomination creature of chaos.” The spy said simply. “We will purify this land of your taint and save it from your corruption.”

Twilight said and sat down. “We aren’t creatures of chaos; we are being of harmony, a blending of all three tribes.”

“You are a perversion of the three tribes, an abomination that should not exist in this land.” The Spy said.

The Princess looked at him sadly. “Now, we are harmony and we only desire peace and harmony for all of Equestria.”

“You may have everpony else fooled and under your spell but we are strong, we will not fall, our war is just and protected by harmony for it smiles upon us as its chosen saviors.” The spy said with all the conviction of a zealot.

“But we want the same thing, it was the Princesses that sealed Discord in stone and restored harmony to Equestria.” Twilight said.

“And seized power for themselves and have ruled the land, controlling and manipulating those around them and trying to bring about eternal night. “The Spy said and Twilight was glad Luna wasn’t there. “And allows Discord to run free for two days after he “escaped” from his imprisonment at a time when things had been too peaceful as Equestria had faced no real threats besides that posed by the abomination of the night and it took just two days before he was recaptured and restored the power you were losing as ponies would start to think they didn’t need you.” The spy said with a glare for Celestia. “And even now you allow the God of Chaos himself to walk free among ponies even after he turned on the ponies of this land.”

Twilight could defiantly see what the spy was talking about as it wasn’t not hard to take the events of the past out of contexts and that last bit the mare had to agree with.

“Discord is reformed, he is no longer evil and he just made a mistake and knows it.” The Princess said.

“Discord is the God of Chaos, the very opposite of harmony.” The Spy said and that was where Twilight disagreed, though it was not hard to see that of the God and understanding chaos was impossible, but Twilight had spent much time speaking with Discord, both willingly and unwillingly and learned much about the god and what his type of chaos meant and what he found fun.

He actually served a purpose in keeping harmony by serving as a counterpoint to the majority, whatever the majority of reality was, it was his duty to be the opposite, if the land was in order, he was to cause chaos, if the land was in chaos not of his doing, he was to create order. If the world was filled with death, he would save lives, though that meant the opposite was true of a land overfilled with life. Discord’s chaos meant doing to opposite of the majority and that is what he found entertaining.

It was why he was helping the EDF, Twilight was a major point of chaos and he was acting as a counterpoint as well as countering the order of the EDF as well which in turn made the EDF more able to handle the chaos of the battlefield, everything he did served a purpose and was not left to chance but no one normal could see it without having spent a large amount of time with the God as well as being a source of chaos, in short Twilight was the only person in Equestria qualified to understand Discord to any extent.

“Even so that does not mean he cannot do good.” The Princess said.

“Yes it does, he is disharmony, the opposite of harmony and those of us who stand for harmony and order will fight against him. “The spy said and looked at the Princess with a sneer. “And his allies.”

“We aren’t his allies, we are his friends.” The Princess said. “We don’t help him cause chaos we help keep him in check.”

The Spy scoffed. “Friends, allies, tis the same, you are all creatures of chaos and will be purged from this land and harmony will be brought to the land”

“But that is what we are trying to do, keep harmony and you fighting us is disrupting that.” The Princess said. “That can’t be what you want”

“Tis not but sacrifices must be made in the name of the greater good.” The Spy said

The Princess frowned. “IS that what happened in Horston all those years ago?” She asked.

The spy did not hesitate. “Yes, in the name of the purification of the taints a sacrifice of the few was made to save the many.”

“But even if you meant to kill the princesses you failed so what does that mean of your sacrifice of all those innocent ponies?” The Princess demanded.

“That our sacrifice was not great enough, we lost many brothers and sisters that day and it is a truly sad time in our history but it also was educational in it told us what would not work.” The Spy said and Twilight had to admit his answers disgusted even her, while she did believe in the ends justifying the means in most things, sacrificing and entire city of innocents was so far over the line it was in another galaxy. Simply put Twilight was not leaving this Equestria till the Purifiers were permanently eliminated.

Even the Princess was appalled by the spy’s answer as she took a step back. “How can you say that, so many innocent ponies and an entire section of Equestria forever barren, how is that harmony? How is that just?”

“An abomination like you would not understand.” The Spy said dismissively. The Princes just stared at him, jaw agape as she tried to process how this pony could say that what they did was in the name of the greater good. No matter how she tried the Princess simply could not make any sense of his answer, these were the ponies they were facing? Ponies willing to kill that many and claim there war is just and that harmony smiles on them. She looked back at the Commander who wore a neutral expression as if she were unphased by the Spy’s answers, maybe Celestia was right in that they needed somepony like the Soldier to fight this enemy, somepony willing to take a life to defend others. She now truly believed they needed the unicorn mare to save all of Equestria as the Purifiers wouldn’t stop in there war till either the Princesses were dead or all of Equestria, no all of Equus was just a barren wasteland were nothing lived.

She looked back at the spy who scowled back at her before she turned and approached the door and a Guard let her out, she didn’t say a word as she rejoined the others. Twilight looked at her and placed a hand on her counterparts shoulder and nodded to reassure her that everything would be ok before heading for the cell door and being allowed in.

She stood before the spy who glared back at her. “What do you want Agent of Chaos?” He said in a voice filled with the venom of pure hatred.

“Just wanted to say you gave a lovely speech to the Princess.”” She said and started to slowly clap. “Bravo, I have never seen anyone shake her down to her core so thoroughly that she was speechless.”

“Tsk, I do not require nor want your praise.” HE said.

“Oh trust me this isn’t praise because you see I like the Princess there and you have hurt her and I cannot stand for that.” Twilight said. “So I’m going to say this once, you should have answered her question and listened to her because she is nice and polite, whereas me. “She pointed at herself with a thumb. “Am not so nice and polite, especially to those who hurt those I like.”

The Spy merely huffed. “Yes, I know that you all preach your false harmony and I know what your rules are and if you were to break them it would revel your true colors to the ponies of this land and you can’t have that.” HE said smugly.

“You are right Equestria does have rules, probably with that tidbit is I’m not from here, I’m an outside consultant so to speak so I have more room to work as I am not bound by most of the rules of this land.” Twilight said.

“Your scare tactics will not work on me.” The Spy said.

Twilight chuckled.” We shall see. Tell you what I’m going to use a reward and punishment system, for every question you answer with the full truth you get a rewards, for every lie, refusal to answer to attempt to hide you get a punish meant. Sound good?” She said and the spy spat at her feet. “Ok good, let’s start with something simple shall we? Name?”

“You do not scare me Agent of Chaos.” The Spy said.

“Ah, tsk tsk, wrong answer. “Twilight said, drew her side arm and promptly put a round through the knee of the spy causing him to collapse with a scream of pain from his chair. “Let’s try again shall we? Name?”

“Damn you to Tartarus!” The Spy said from his place on the floor where he clutched his bleeding leg.

Twilight sighed and put a round through his other knee causing him to scream again. “Name?” She asked calmly.

“Cloudy Rainbow!” The Spy yelled his bleeding fore legs clutched tightly to his chest as he winced in pain. Twilight blinked and looked the stallion over, dark tan coat and light green mane and an earth pony, why the hell was that his name? Filing that question away from later she cast a healing spells and numbed the pain in his legs and stopped the bleeding.

“There now was that so hard?” She asked smiling down at him. The Stallion was smart and kept whatever biting remark he had in mind to a low grumble so it didn’t count as a false answer and result in another punishment. “Now then let’s move on shall we?” She asked.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle stood in the corridor just outside the door that lead to the Canterlot dungeons and was facing something she had never thought she’d see in her entire life, a very angry Princess Celestia.

“I do not know how your Equestria handles prisoners but her we do not shoot them or cut them with blades!” Celestia yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice and Twilight was nearly blown back by it, she actually hat to raise her arms to block some of the force of the yell.

“We needed information and didn’t have time to break him by more pleasant means.” Twilight said looking back up at the irate Sun Princess.

“That does not give you the right to torture a prisoner!” Celestia yelled back and Twilight looked around, she saw the Princess a little ways off just sitting there her face clearly showing she was still in shock about both what the spy had said to her and witnessing the interrogation, granted it was only a fraction of what Twilight would do normally but with witnesses around she couldn’t do her normal tactics, that would earn her a one way ticket to Tartarus.

Twilight looked back up at Celestia and her blood ran cold as she saw her glaring down at her and Twilight stood more at attention then she already was. “Ma’am we needed the information as soon as possible, it was the only way. “Twilight said stiffly, the back of her mind hoped that Celestia didn’t notice her change in demeanor and figure out how to actually make her feel bad for her actions. That same voice also kept saying this wasn’t her superior so she had no reason to feel bad about being chewed out by her commanding officer as her commanding officer wasn’t actually here, but that voice was drowned out by the other voice that was having a panic attack that she had angered her C.O. and might be at risk of a dishonorable discharge or a demotion, or sent to the brig, or demoted to a private given a weak of crap jobs then sent to the brig while she waited to be dishonorably discharged!

“That does not excuse what you did in there! We may need your help but that does not mean you have the right to do what you want while in Equestria!” Celestia shouted and even the Royal Guards further up the hall were making themselves scarce for fear of having to face the angry Princess of the Sun. “If not for the fact I was in such shock at what you were doing I’d have stopped in the first time you shot the prisoner!”

Twilight winced. “Sorry ma’am.” She said weakly. “You have my word it will not happen again.”

“See that it doesn’t Commander.” Celestia said no longer using the Royal Canterlot Voice but still clearly angry. “Consider your privilege of being allowed to walk around unsupervised revoked until further notice, when not with Twilight then you will have a Royal Guard present at all times.”

Twilight nodded her eyes downcast behind her sunglasses. “Yes ma’am, under stood ma’am.” She said weakly. Celestia nodded and turned away to go tend to the Princess, leading her some where they could talk privately and maybe enjoy some tea while she tried to fix the shell shocked alicorn.

Once she left the corridor the guards started to cautiously return to their stations. Twilight heard as a guard walked up behind her, no doubt half the castle heard her being chewed out and the guards were quickly to carry out the order that had been indirectly given so they didn’t have to face the angry Celestia. Twilight looked back at the earth pony guard who looked at her with the same stoic expression everywhere but his eyes which told her “You really screwed up.”

Sighing and head hanging low Twilight left the corridor, they had the intel they needed, now they just needed to put it to use, but first Twilight needed a drink and there was only one place to go.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle walked through the back streets of Canterlot muttering about why the places had to be so out of the way that it was nearly impossible to find. IT had been about three hours since the spy was interrogated and the Princess had spent most that time with Celestia having tea and talking about anything and everything not to do with her military counterpart or the Purifiers or anything important. Twilight had appreciated it though she did not agree with Celestia revoking the Commander’s right to be alone as despite everything, she agreed with her, they didn’t have time and needed what the spy knew and the Commander had gotten it as quickly as she could. Twilight hated admitting that.

After hear tea with the Solar Princess she had gone looking for the Commander to talk to her about what the next step should be but had learned she had left the castle shortly after being yelled at by Celestia, that had been the biggest shock of the day and the main reason she was in shock, she had never seen Celestia angry much less yelling at somepony in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

She had thought about it and could think of only one place the unicorn would go in the city and now it was a matter of finding it as she had only been there once and it was an out of the way place, which was why she had already been searching approximately where she knew it was for the last forty minutes. After another thirty minutes she found the Ivory Wheel and nosed the door open. Sure enough she found the Commander sitting at a table with a drink and across from her was a Royal Guard in the standard gold armor though he had removed his helmet, breaking the enchantment on the armor so it revealed the grey earth pony with a yellow mane he actually was. What Twilight had not expected was to see the Commander smiling as she spoke with the guard.

“So after about three hours of the officer cadets trying to figure out how to set up the flag pole and run the flag up it I stopped them and showed them how.” The Commander was saying.

“Oh? And how did you do it?” The Guard asked leaning forward eagerly, a smile on his face.

“I turned to the three enlisted men that had been standing there since the test started and said. “Corporal, have the men run up the flag.” Five minutes later the flag was flying high in the sky.” The Commander said and both her and the guard burst out laughing.

“What is it about officers not knowing how to use what they have?” The Guard asked.

“Hell if I know, but it’s the main reason most of the officers in the EDF are promoted from the rank and file so they actually have a brain.” The Commander said and the Guard nodded and they both laughed again. Twilight blinked and walked further into the bar’s main room and up to the table and the Commander noticed her right away. “Oh hay Princess, what brings you here?” She asked with a smile. “Come to share a drink with me and Stonewall here?”

“P-Princess.” The Guard, Stonewall apparently, sputtered and quickly got to his hooved and grabbed his helmet at the same time hi other hoof hurled a glass of dark liquid from the table in a vain attempt to hide the fact her had been drinking. Plopping the helmet on his head his fur changed to pure while and he looked like any other guard as the enchantment in the armor was activated. He stood at attention like all the guards. “Forgive me Princess I was merely…..um….”He said trying to grasp for an excuse that would save him.

“Oh relax Stonewall I’m sure the Princess doesn’t mind that you were killing time with me.” The Commander said and looked at Twilight. “Right Princess?” She asked giving Twilight a look that said let it slide as it was my fault.

Twilight sighed. “It’s fine Guard Stonewall; I know how the Commander is when it comes to drinking and getting others to do it as well.” Twilight said, it was true, hearing her talk about her Nightfall whiskey so much had Twilight almost to the point of wanting to try it when not in the middle of a panic attack and it wasn’t often Twilight saw the Commander relaxing like this with other ponies.

Stonewall visibly relaxed and nodded. “Thank you Princess, my apologizes for my dereliction of duty.”

“Come now Stonewall, no need to be all formal at the Ivory Wheel, it’s not the place for it, it’s the place to relax and have a good time and share a drink with friends.” The Commander said gesturing to the both of them with a smile on her face.

Twilight blinked as it was the first time the Commander had actually said they were friends and she was also surprised she had made friends with her escort though it seemed the Commander could make friends if she wanted to, especially with those who served in any sort of job that involved even a semblance of a military set up. Twilight guessed there were a few fundamental truths that spanned across all those jobs no matter what they were.

“Anyways Princess.” The Commander said looking at her. “Care to join us for a few drinks and talk about absolutely nothing?”

“Actually I was hoping to discuss the next step in dealing with—“

“Later, this is not a place to discuss work unless it’s to complain or tell stories.” The Commander said interrupting Twilight and using her magic to pull out a chair for her. “Sit, order a drink and relax Princess, too much stress isn’t good for your health.”

Sighing once more Twilight could tell this was one of the times the Commander was going to be stubborn so rather than waste her time the young alicorn took the seat and a moment alter Stonewall took a seat and the Commander smiled wide. “Next round is on the Princess!” She called out loud.

“Yeah sure.” Twilight said absent mindedly as she got comfortable. “Wait what? No it’s not!”

“Too late you agreed!” The Commander said and waved over one of the waitresses so they could place their orders and Twilight sighed, having a friend like the Commander was defiantly interesting to say the least.

Author's Note

Well we now know how to make Twilight feel bad and what can cause her to have her well known panic attacks, though they happen in her head rather then like the Princess

Chapter 16: Nightlife

Commander Twilight Sparkle walked through the streets of Cantelrot beside her escort from the Royal Guard and new friends Stonewall, now in full armor. Between the two of them they carried a passed out purple alicorn Princess of Friendship. “So….did you know she’d do that?” Stonewall asked as they made their way for the castle in the late evening of the day, the sun was just barely still above the horizon.

“Did I know she’d challenge us to a drinking game till she passed out or did I know that after a few sips of Nightfall she would be completely drunk and buy a round for the entire bar?” Twilight asked her guard friend. “The answer to the first one is no, as for the second, partly yes, I hadn’t expected her to buy a round for everyone in the bar with no limit on the price.”

“Well I think she made a few subjects loyal to her today.” Stonewall said and the two of them chuckled.

“Nothing like buying your subjects a free drink to win support, though listening to her drunkenly sing “An Irish Pub Song” was rather entertaining, I didn’t know she had memorized the lyrics.” Twilight said with a chuckle.

“I still have no idea what an Irish Pub is but the song was very lively, think a few of the other bar goers even started dancing, wasn’t sure, to distracted by her.” Stonewall said gesturing his head to the alicorn between the two of them.

“I was most focused on not getting my head taken off by her “Dancing” on the table while she sang.” Twilight said. “When she cuts loose she really cuts loose.”

Stonewall nodded. “So you and her being counterparts from different realities an all does that mean you get like her when drunk?”

Twilight shrugged as best as she could. “I have no idea; I still need to ask the Major what I’m like when actually drunk as I don’t remember anything the next day.”

“Who’s the Major?” Stone wall asked.

“Oh, it’s Chr—“

“You there halt!” An authoritative voice said from a side street and both of them stopped and looked to see a Royal Guard patrol heading for them. When they got close the unicorn in the middle looked the three of them over. “What’s all this then?”

Twilight put on her friendliest smile. “Found the Princess passed out in the library, guess she was studying too much and passed out so me and this helpful guard are taking her back to the castle.” Twilight said gesturing Stonewall to her head.

The patrol leader looked between the two of them. “Is this true?” He asked Stonewall.

“Yes sir.” Stonewall answered without hesitation.

The Guard nodded. “Very well carry on you two.” He said and the patrol headed back down the street while Twilight and Stonewall started walking again.”

Once they were half a block away Stonewall spoke up. “So any particular reason we just lied to some other guards?”

“Do you want to explain that the Princess of Friendship passed out in a bar after starting a brawl with some of the other patrons?” Twilight said looking at her friend over the drunken alicorn.

“Point taken.” He replied and Twilight nodded.

“Thanks for helping distract those guards that showed up while I dragged her out the back.” Twilight said.

Stonewall smiled. “What are friends for?” He said and Twilight nodded in agreement as they continued to carry the Princess back to the castle, thankfully not running into any more patrols.

<<>>

Having dropped off the Princess in her room to sleep of this evening events Twilight and her escort made their way through the castle not really sure what to do as neither could report to anyone with both of them smelling of drink, Twilight had to admit Stonewall could hold his liquor with the best of them though a small sip of Nightfall had nearly put him on his ass for an hour, much to Twilight amusement. Twilight was still the reigning queen of drinking as she could down multiple shots of Nightfall with very little effect.

The two companions wondered the halls with no real destination in mind so it was a surprise when they found themselves outside the throne room. Carefully peaking in the two of them saw Luna upon the throne attending Night Court, as was expected there were not many ponies present as many still either didn’t know there was a night court or felt that Luna wasn’t enough to handle their problems. Something Twilight had dealt with back home as the EDF primarily dealt with Night Court when they did need to speak to the court outside of standard meetings, it had help spread the word and also gave the people confidence in the night ruler’s ability to handle court matters because if she can make decisions of the EDF and they abide by them then she must know what she is doing.

Currently there were two ponies arguing over land in a dispute on who owned a particular section between their two properties.

“I tells you the land belongs to me!” One of them shouted at the other, their noses actually pressed together, it was clear to the two watcher these were well to do families but not nobility and this wasn’t something stupid like wanting to raise taxes to build a personal pool.

“And my family has owned that land for years!” The other pony shouted back.

“My great granddad bought that land fair and square, it belongs to me!” The first pony shouted.

“He did no such thing as that land has been in my family’s name for generations!” The second pony shouted.

While the two representatives argued Luan was busy looking over a map of the area as well as old deeds and charters. Twilight had to admit that seeing a Princess wearing glasses was always interesting as Luna had a minor issue with her sight so looking over the slightly smaller than normal writing on official documents as well as on maps she needed glasses or else it was all a blur to her. For her glasses the Night Princess had chosen a pair of half rimmed dark blue pair that perched perfectly on her muzzle.

Even with the glasses watching her look over the papers before her while the two representatives argued she looked every bit like a ruler of a nation making a decision that would affect her subjects greatly. After a few minutes she lifted a paper and squinted slightly even with her glasses as the document was old and the words slightly faded. Twilight watched as her lips moved as she read the old document and then her eyes brightened as she smile.

“Excuse me good gentlecolt.”She said formally as she lowered the paper and removed her glasses to look at the two representatives who stopped arguing when she spoke and looked at her.

“Yes Princess?” They said in unison then glared at each other.

“It seems the land in question is neither of yours.” Luna said and the two blinked.

“What in all things green are you saying Princess, the land is mine.” The First reparative said.

“Nonsense, it is mine.” The second said but before they could begin to argue again Luna spoke up.

“Four generations ago some there was an archeological survey done that discovered some artifacts from back when Equestria was first founded to suggest that one of the first towns built after the Unification once stood there and the land has been protected by the crown as a historic site ever since, there for it belongs to nopony.” Luna said.” Before that the land was divided between your two families and both agreed to turn over their share of the land as a protect site so neither of your families have a claim on the land.” Luna said calmly.

The Two representatives blinked. “Well I’ll be if that’s the case then this entire dispute was over nothing.” The First said and turned to the second. “Mighty sorry for the ways I acted towards you.”

The other pony waved his hoof. “Think nothing of it for I acted dreadfully as well.” He said. “It is I who should apologize to you.”

“No, no I should be the one to apologize.” The First said.

“And I say you do not need to for I was horrible to you so I must be the one to apologize.” The second said as they started to move towards the door.

“I insist it was my fault and I am sorry.” The first said.

“There is no need sir!” The other said his voice raised. “I must be the one to apologize.”

“Nonsense it is me who should apologize.” The first said also raising his voice, Twilight rolled her eyes as the two were starting to argue about who was in the wrong and her and Stonewall slipped away from the door before they got spotted and began to walk the castle once more.

Eventually they ended up in the servant’s area and they both could hear the sound of music playing and loud talking coming from one of the storage areas in this section of the castle. The Door was partly open allowing the two to sneak a peek inside.

a few boxes had been pushed together to make a table and both the day and night servants were sat around it with a deck of cards between them while a day servant unicorn sat in a corner playing a fiddle while a night servant played a guitar beside him filling the room with a type of music that had no real name as it was the sound of musicians playing whatever came to mind that sounded good.

The servants seemed to be deep in a card game that had a lot of bits riding on it if the stack in the middle was anything to go by; however they spoke as if the bits were not there.

“So today I got called away to Celestia’s study but she wasn’t there even then I was told she had summoned me and when I returned one of the cakes I had been keeping an eye on was missing.” One servant said and the rest chuckled.

“Sounds like you’ve been had by the Queen of Cakes.” Another servant said and the first shook his head.

“I know, but it’s not like I can really say anything, she is the princess after all.” The first said.

“Eh it’s not like a cake going missing once in a while is that big a deal and it keeps her happy.” Another servant said.

“I know but this is the third cake this week.” The first said.

“That’s not so bad, when I came on shift I found Luna galloping down the halls as if the castle were on fire and when she spotted me she galloped to me with the biggest smile on her face and said. “You servants, we require thy aide, tell us what tis literature called graphic novels we have heard of?” Slipped into old equestrian the whole convocation as I tried to explain what it was when I have no idea much myself as I am not into that sort of thing but she wouldn’t let me leave till I told her everything I know. Apparently she found a guard reading one of the comics that are aimed more towards older ponies they import from out of the county and read it. I think she is going to end up buying every single one she can find.” The Servant said.

“Is it really that surprising? Those came to Equestria while she was away and it makes sense she wouldn’t have learned about them in her normal research in what she has missed.” Another servant said.

“Yeah true, I wouldn’t be surprised if the Royal Library gets an entire section dedicated to those imported comics sometime in the near future.” The one who told the story said and the rest nodded or muttered agreement, Luna had made several changes to the castle life as she found something that interested her that wasn’t around before the time that she was away and she always filled the castle with it.

“Hah!” one of the servants explained and laid his cards out. “Read them and weep lads.” He said and reached for the bits.

“Ah ah!” Another servant said and laid down his cards and the other one found and then grumbled as he sat back and the other pony moved the bits onto his side of the table. “Another hand?” The winner asked and everyone agreed as the cards were reshuffled.

With the new cards being dealt Twilight and Stonewall smelled of the drinks they had earlier so they needed to kill time. As they walked twilight augmented hearing caught the sound of singing coming from a side hall and she waved for Stonewall to follow her and keep quiet. She followed her hearing till she found a side hall where the singing was coming from and they peeked around, Twilight was surprised to see it was Celestia singing as she looked out over the city but what was more surprising was what she was singing.

Open up your eyes now and wait for the darkness
Try to fall asleep fast and pray for the planet
You don’t want to see what’s lurking now inside us
What we’ve all become is just lies and disguises

Twilight blinked as the Solar Princess was singing one of the songs Twilight had played over her first lesson for the Royal Guards. Granted she sung it in her voice how she wanted so it was more of a gentle sounding song but the fact she was singing it was surprising.

When Celestia finished singing she lowered her head. “Such a dreadful song but it’s been stuck in my head all day and seems so fitting for this castle.” She muttered to herself as she looked out over the city and smiled. “I guess it does sound nice overall and defiantly something a mare like her would enjoy.” She sighed again. “I wonder if she realized how much that song fits the games we play in this castle.” Celestia said to herself as she walked up the hall.

Twilight and Stonewall shared a look that said “No one cane know what we just heard or we will both be banished to the moon” and then promptly headed as far away from that hall as they could making sure not to go towards the part of the castle Celestia went to.

As they walked Twilight spoke up. “You know if you ditch the armor we could go out on the town.” She said looking at the polished gold armor her companion wore.

“But I am on duty.” Stonewall said.

“So? You can still escort me, not like you need to be in armor to do that.” Twilight said and Stonewall thought about it.

“I suppose you are right, though if my superiors find out I’m going to get torn a new one.” He said as he removed his helmet and reverted to his actual appearance.

“Eh just say I threated to kick your ass if you didn’t remove it, I’m sure they will by it.” Twilight said waving a hoof.

They stopped long enough for Stonewall to remove his armor and then Twilight stored it in her pocket dimension and they headed for the gate and the city that lay beyond it.

Now out in the city they discovered that they still didn’t really have any plan so they continued their wandering only now it was in the city rather then the castle. As expected for the hour the Canterlot streets were deserted save for the patrolling guards, at least near the castle.

Ending up closer to the outer edge of the city the streets started to have ponies roaming them not dressed like the standard Canterlot flare in that it was stuffy suits and dresses and more along the lines of colorful outfits and hats and Twilight soon figured it out when they neared a street that had a building that seemed to be made of lights and even from this distance the ground shook with the bass that was being pumped out of the building

Looking at each other the two of them Shrugged and headed for the building, neither of them having been in a nightclub before. It wasn’t too hard to get past the bouncer as apparently Twilight’s uniform looked close enough to standard club attire not to be denied and since Stonewall was with her he was allowed in as well, guess being the only EDF soldier in Equestria had a few perks in that no one recognized your uniform as a type of uniform.

Passing through a small entry way that was much like an air lick do to the heavy doors to help contain the music the two ponies were assaulted with a heavy techno beat when they opened the inner door and Twilight was glad for her augmented hearing as it automatically dampened the sound down to a bearable level while Stonewall had to cover his ears with his hooves.

Inside the club was a mass of activity as most of the building was a dance floor with flashing strop lights, colored light that were contently on the move swinging from their tracks above the dancefloor as well as a screen before the DJ booth with a visualizer of yellow bars jumping with the music.

One entire wall to the side of the dance floor was dedicated to a bar and a few small tables before it while there were two sets of stares on either side of the DG booth that lead to a balcony that wrapped around three walls of the building and there was another area roped off with a large pony before the only way in acting as bouncer for what Twilight figure was a VIP section.

Making their way around the edge of the dance floor to the bar the two ponies look a seat on the stood there and a bartender dressed in a dark blue vest and bright green cap walked over from the other end of the bar.

“What would you like?” He yelled over the music. Not knowing what this place had as a selection they both just answered whatever he’d give them and he nodded before vanishing to make their drinks. Twilight turned around and face the dance floor and looked over the crowd of moving bodies, the place was pack and the ponies all wore an assortment of bright colors with not real thought put to making anything match, Rarity would have heart attack if she saw it. Twilight did notice an odd stallion in the crowd in that he wasn’t dressed like the rest in his white and red stripped sweater with matching beanie and think black rimmed glasses. He was standing off to one side of the dancefloor in the largest group of ponies there was.

“Here you go!” The Bartender yelled as he set two colorful drinks on the bar behind the two ponies and they turned back to face the bar. Both the drinks were in tall thin glasses and were dark blue in color, Twilight had no idea what it was or why there was a tiny umbrella in it. The two friends looked at each other and shrugged before they both sipped the drink. It was defiantly alcoholic though tasted more of fruit then anything and was sweet.

Either way it was an alright drink and the two sat there and drank the fruity drink as the club music blasted away behind them, Stonewall seemed to be getting used to it as he didn’t look to be in so much pain. “How is it this didn’t bother you when we walked in here?” He said over the music.

She taped her ears. “Augmented hearing, it dampens loud noises as soon as I hear them so I don’t go deaf.” She said.

“How much of you is still pony?” He said.

Twilight shrugged. “Maybe 50%, give or take, I still have all my internal organs and only part of my brain isn’t organic.” She said and he just looked at her. “What? War is hell!”

He shrugged and they lapsed into silence and just enjoyed their drinks and listen to the music, granted drinking more wasn’t solving the issue of losing the smell of alcohol but hey what else do you drink at a bar?

The silence, what there was of it was broken by a stallion walking up beside where Twilight sat. “Hey there good looking, why don’t you ditch the boring stallion and come join me and my friends on the dance floor?” The stallion asked and Twilight looked at him, his breath alone told her he defiantly had way too much to drink and it had given him over confidence.

“Sorry, not interested.” She said simply and looked back at her drink, though she was flattered someone was hitting on her as most didn’t do to her being the leader of an entire army and her cybernetics scared most people off a drunken stallion and his friends was not even close to what she was looking for in a good time.

“Come on don’t be like that, I can guarantee it will be worth your while.” He said and Twilight bristled when he laid his hoof on her flank and she turned and looked at him.

“As I said, not interested.” She said and shoved his hoof off her ass.

“Look buddy she said no, take the hint.” Stonewall said leaning back in his stool to look past Twilight.

The Stallion scowled at him. “No one asked you, me and the mare are talking so keep your nose out of it.” The stallion said.

“Look she’s a friend of mine and she said she wasn’t interested so back off.’ Stonewall said and Twilight sighed.

“Look” Twilight said looking at the stallion. “I’m flatter you took the time to walk all the way over here and talk to me and all, but facts are facts, I am not interested.” She said.

“Come on babe.” He said and placed his hand back on her flank right here her cutie mark used to be.

“Get your hoof off my ass before I remove it for you.” She said harshly and the Stallion just looked at her keeping his hoof firmly rooted.

“Come on’ She said trying his best smile as he ran his hand down her flank and felt the scar tissue and blinked as he actually looked where his hoof was. “What the—“IT was as far as he got before Twilight forehead collided with his muzzle in a head-butt and he went stumbling back grabbing his nose. “You bitch!” He yelled. “You broke my nose!”

“I fucking warned you!” She yelled back glaring at him and she saw several other ponies move off the dance floor headed for them, most likely the friends the stallion mentioned.

“What’s the big idea head butting out friend, all he wanted was to offer you some fun as you looked board.” One of the stallion’s friends said as they moved to surround the two friends blocking all escape routes. “You owe him an apology!”

“Like hell I do, if anyone should get an apology its me.” Twilight said.

“Now now, I think we’ve all just had a bit too much to drink.” Stonewall said trying to defuse the situation. “I’m sure my friend is sorry, why don’t you guys just head back onto the dance floor and have fun?”

“Not till that bitch apologizes.” The stallion Twilight head-butted said walking up tot eh group holding napkins to his bleeding nose.

“And I said fuck you on apologizing.” Twilight said. The Group moved in on the two trapped ponies and Twilight looked at Stonewall. “Get ready.”

“What are you—“Before he could finish Twilight spoke loudly.

“You know when you are in training they teach you two very important things, one is how to survive the field, and two.” She grabbed her empty glass. “Never watch the glass.” She threw it into the air and as expected the ponies looked up at it and Twilight grabbed Stonewalls glass and smashed it into the side of the head of the closest stallion staggering him and then the brawl was on.

The next nearest pony lunged for Twilight and she dodged to the side while two jumped at Stonewall who met them and used his earth pony strength to power them back. While Twilight was a skilled fighter in hand to hand combat, a fight against a trained opponent is far different then fighting an untrained opponent that is drunk as they do some of the most random things in a fight and it makes them unpredictable. Which was why Twilight found a glass smashing against the side of her head having been thrown by one of the ponies she was fighting but she dint stager as she had been hit harder, still it hurt like hell and did slow her by half a second allowing a stallion to tackle her.

Stonewall was doing as well as Twilight was as he fought two of the drunken ponies at once and was trying to keep from being caught in-between them as they tried to surround him. When one got behind him he bucked the pony in the chest and sent him sliding back but it left him unbalanced to defend himself till his rear legs came back down which allowed the other pony to smash a chair across his back.

The DJs were up in their booth and saw the brawl when it started and how it didn’t last just a few seconds. The two ponies looked at each other in their jumpsuits and helps that covered their entire face and made them kind of look like robots, especially with the lights in the front of their helmet playing images across the front of their faces at random. Without a word the two ponies nodded and hit their controls and the music in the club changed to one far more appropriate for a BRAWL.

Twilight pressed her rear legs against the stallion onto of her and shoved as hard as she could and easily shoved him off of herself before rolling to her hooves just in time to grab the other ponies strike and lift him up and over herself to slam him down on the bar. With a loud yell she started to run along the bar, dragging the stallion across the bar top with her and casing other ponies who had been sitting at the bar to leap out of the way as their drinks were destroyed by the pony’s head.

Stonewall recovered from the chair strike and jumped to the side at his open came at him again with what remained of the chair and instead went tumbling over the railing that separated the bar from the dance floor. This left the third pony who hadn’t joined the fight yet, this one a unicorn mare, to grab a bar stool in her magic and hurl it at Stonewall who managed to duck it, and it crashed into another stallion at the end of the bar who turned and glared back a the mare who winced as the stallion grabbed another chair and came at her.

With the one friend now dealing with an enraged stallion that hadn’t been part of the fight at first it gave Stonewall a moment to recover before the stallion her had bucked came at him with a bottle swiped from another table.

Twilight reached the end of the bar with her passenger and let him go so he could go sailing off the end of the bar and to the floor at the foot of the stair to the second floor. She turned around just in time to take a hoof to the face that staggered her but she recovered fast enough to duck the next blow which caused her drunk open to stumbled into another pony and cause him to spill his drink all over himself.

“Why you!” The now drink cover pony yelled as he turned around and deliver a hoof to the stumbled pony’s face.

The two DJs safe up in their booth bobbed their head to the music as they watched the small brawl slowly grow as more and more ponies got drawn into the fight as it soon enveloped the entire club and the entire time they kept the music pounding as they enjoyed the show they were getting.

Twilight found herself back to back with another mare as they fought off four other ponies who were ganging up on them. As Twilight ducked and grabbed a stallions thrown punch she flipped him over her shoulder and the mare behind her bucked him into the bar and Twilight grabbed a glass and hurled it at the face of a stallion about to land a blow from her blind spot and the mare nodded in thanks before turning to face her remaining opponent as did Twilight.

Stonewall on the bar and using the height advent to buck ponies in the face and sent them staggering back thinking how this day started out to peacefully before having to jump to avoid a pony’s attempt to swipe his legs out from under him. And he felt it was time to abandon his post as he leapt forward and used the ponies in front of the bars heads as stepping stones till he reached a clear area on the dancefloor.

Twilight and the other mare found themselves back into a corner by half a dozen stallions and mares and were using chairs to keep them at bay as best as they could though a pony leapt from the second floor balcony and landed on Twilight’s back, while it didn’t bring her down do to her cybernetics it did stagger her at the sudden shift in weight and she dropped her chair and she stumbled into the group of ponies in front of her, luckily the pony on her back made a great shield and battering ram and knocked back several of the ponies which gave her impromptu ally some breathing room as she smashed the chair into the side of one of the other ponies.

Stonewall threw off a pony who had jumped on his back and tried to get a leg around the stallion’s neck. Instead he sailed through the said and crashed into two other ponies. Stonewall only had a moment to look around before another pony was lunging at him, only for a talon to dart out and grab the pony by the neck and another to collide with his face before tossing the pony away. Stonewall looked and saw a griffin of all things in the middle of the brawl on the dance floor as who nodded to Stonewall before point behind him. Stone wall looked as saw a pony using one of the small tables as a battering ran to bulldoze through the crowd; both Stonewall and the Griffin jumped to the side and allowed the pony to run by. Stone wall nodded in thanks and he and his new ally waded back into the fray.

Twilight managed to fight her way back to the mare she had been working with just in time to pull another mare off of her and deliver another head-butt before helping her ally to her hooves and they took up positions to watch each other’s backs as ponies came at them from all sides.

The two DJs sat back in their booths, heads still bobbing to the beat as they watched the show down on the main floor of the club and the balcony above. There wasn’t a single area in the club that was calm save the DJ booth as even the VIP area was in chaos. The DJs spotted a few of the bouncers down on the floor either trying to restore order or simply having been drawn into the brawl like everyone else, they didn’t know. All that mattered was that they kept the music flowing.

Stonewall and his griffin ally delivered simultaneously punches to a stallion they were both holding as he had tried to get the drop on them and the combined force sent the pony sailing back over the bar, smashing many of the bottle of alcohol stored on the shelves. With that threat dealt with the two turned to the next nearest pony, at this point about half the combatants lay unconscious on the floor of the club turned gladiator arena.

Twilight and the other mare jumped on the backs of two other mares who were using their magic to keep their opponents at bay, completely ruining the entire brawl and in unison both mares brought a bottle down on the top of the head of their temporary mounts and both the unicorn mares dropped having been knocked out at the same time. The two allies scrambled to their hooves and looked for their next opponents.

The DJs who were enjoying the show saw the front door of the club burst open and a surge of gold armor sweep onto the main floor of the club and when the brawl didn’t stop when they yelled the golden river surged forward and slammed into the sea of chaos to bring order back to the club and the two DJs knew that the show would be over shortly.

Twilight and her ally found themselves next to Stonewall and his griffin ally, the mare almost attacked them till Twilight shouted that they were friends and then it was the four of them versus everyone else, luckily everyone else was also interested in fighting each other as well so only a few ponies came at the group of three ponies and one griffin.

And then the Royal Guard slammed into the mass of ponies and their group was larger than any other group and their armor protected them from the few ponies that took a swing at them and they were quickly brought down.

“Ok time to go.” Twilight shouted over the blaring music and yelled and crashed from the fight. “Out the back!” She yelled and bolted for the door behind the bar her compatriots right behind her as she leapt over the bar and galloped into the kitchen, there the group of fleeing ponied and one griffin found the bartender and a few club goers, including the pony in the red and white striped sweater and beanie with the glasses avoiding the brawl on the main floor. “Nice club I’m going to recommend it to some friends of mine!” Twilight yelled at the bartender as she galloped by heading for the back door.

She burst through the back door into the alley behind the bar and as soon as her group was through she slammed the door and pulled a dumpster in front of it to block any guards that may be perusing them. “This way.” She said heading further up the alley rather than to the street where guards would most likely see them. The group trotted to the far end of the ally where Twilight stopped them and peeked around the corner, there were a few ponies on the street but no sigh of gold among them so the group ventured out and started to walk more leisurely away from the club.

“Holy shit was that a real blast!” Twilight said with a large smile on her face. “I haven’t had a good brawl in a while.”

“You have an interesting definition of the word “fun”” Stonewall said favoring one of his legs as a pony got a lucky hit in with a chair leg on it, he was sure it wasn’t broken just severely bruised but still hurt a lot.

“I did not know ponies even knew how to brawl, I thought you were all peaceful creatures who didn’t believe in violence.” The griffin said as they walked.

“Oh you’d be surprised what we ponies do.” The mare said with a laugh before holding out a hoof to Twilight as she walked beside her. “Name’s Bright Meadow.” She said with a smile and Twilight shook the earth pony’s hoof as they walked.

“Twilight sparkle, though it would be easier if you called me Commander Sparkle or simply Commander.” She said as she good her first good look at the mare she had fought alongside. The mare was an earth pony, a few inches shorter then Twilight with a compact frame with a dark pink coat and lightish red mane. While she didn’t look strong Twilight had seen her fight and knew though her frame was compact it hide a good amount of muscle.

“I’m Glendale von Greywing.” The Griffin said with a nod of his head.

“And I’m Stonewall.” Stonewall said with a sigh. “Didn’t expect anyone to give us a hoof during that fight.”

“Safety in numbers.” Greywing replied with a shrug. “You knew what you were doing and where just drunkenly swinging so you’d make a comrade in that fight.” He said looking at Stonewall.

“Well thanks, I hadn’t had too much to drink is why.” He replied with a chuckle.

“Eh, me it was just cause you didn’t take a swing at me.” Meadow said with a shrug. “Figured ‘hey this mare ain’t coming at me so that’s good.’ And well we just kind of stuck together.”

Twilight nodded. “Well either way thank you two for the help, hadn’t gone in there planning to start a brawl but can’t say it wasn’t a real blast.” She said with a smile, she was a bit annoyed her uniform was ruined, she had managed to stash her cap and sunglasses in her pocket dimension early on but the uniform wasn’t able to be stored so now it had splatters of blood on it, spilled drinks and her left sleeve was torn and one of the pockets was ripped nearly off, in short Rarity was going to kill her if she found out.

“So now what? We spell even more like alcohol then we did before.” Stonewall said. “And trying to explain it to my C.O. is not going to be fun.”

“C.O.?” Meadow asked looking over her shoulder at Stonewall.

He nodded. “Yeah I’m a member of the Royal Guard. Relax. “He said when she saw the mare’s eyes go wide. “Though I am on duty my job is keeping her. “He gestured his head at Twilight with his head. “out of trouble.”

The mare looked between him and Twilight several times. “I think you need to rework you strategy” She said and Twilight burst out laughing.

“Oh no he is doing fine, it’s just I seem to have a talent for finding trouble.” She said with a chuckle and patted the guard’s shoulder.

“Yes well be that as it may I do believe that what happened at the club would count as a lot of trouble.” Greywing said and Twilight took a look at him. He was bigger than she was, no surprise being a griffin, with dark grey feathers on his head and neck as well as around his legs while the rest of his body was covered in dark brown feathers whose tips were grey as well. He had a decent build was he clearly wasn’t part of the Griffin military.

“And that’s why we ran, as long as no one knows we were there then we can’t get in trouble.” Twilight said and then scratched her chin. “Though need to come up with a story to explain our injuries and my ripped clothes.” She said thinking a moment. “Ah I’ll think of something.” She said waving a hoof to the side. “So Greywing what brings you to Canterlot?”

“I am a Merchant, I was hoping to expand into Equestria and was seeking permission from the Princess but it seems there is a long waiting list.” He said shaking his head. “I have been here a week and I may need to return home as every day I am not selling my wares is a day I do not make a profit and I have been using up my savings just to pay for my hotel and food mostly.”

“You ever think about the Night Court?” Twilight asked.

“Night Court?” The Griffin asked confirming what Twilight had thought; very few actually knew Luna ran her own Court at night doing the same as Celestia did during the day.

“Yes, Princess Luna runs Court at Night and there are few petitioners and those seeking her counsel.” Twilight said. “It would probably be easier to get in to see her.”

Greywing nodded. “Well yes that would have been nice to have known about however I believe tonight will not do and I do not believe I can wait till tomorrow night as I only have enough bits to pay for my trip grab to the Griffin Kingdoms and a little to live off of till business picks up again.”

Twilight thought about it that was a problem as there was no guarantee that he could get into tomorrow’s Night Court. She then had an idea. “Well there may be someone you can see tomorrow that should be able to help.” Twilight said looking back at the merchant. “Where are you staying?”

“The Sol Diarchy near the Canterlot Market District as I planned to sell my wares there if I was allowed to and could stay at the hotel.” Greywing said.

Twilight nodded. “Alright, if I am able to pull off what I am planning I’ll come find you there tomorrow; if not then the least I can do is come see you off.” She said with a nod and the griffin nodded in thanks. “You know all things considered I think today has been a rather good day.” She said looking back forward a smile on her face, though she got chewed out she ended up making some new friends because of it and got to have a lot of fun. She knew tomorrow her and Stonewall would need to try and explain their injuries in a way that made it clear they weren’t involved in the brawl and also she would need to talk the Princess into meeting with Greywing about him selling his wares in Equestria as well as make plans for dealing with the Purifiers based on the intel the spy gave them, all while Celestia would probably still be mad at her so she’d have to avoid her so she doesn’t have a panic attack.

Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.

Author's Note

Well Commander Sparkle had a fun time tonight and made some new friends.

Chapter 17: Work

That morning Princess Twilight Sparkle awoke with the feeling as if her brain was trying to escape her skull with brute force, it didn’t help that when she opened her eyes she found the curtain to the window in her room had been left open allowing Celestia’s glorious morning sun to assault her eyes with its sharp rays of dagger like light.

Snapping her eyes close the Princess rolled over away from the evil light and covered her head with her pillow as she tried to ignore her brain’s attempt to escape its confines and tried to remember what happened yesterday. She remembered looking for the Commander and finding her back at the Ivory Wheel along with a member of the Royal Guard assigned to escort her. She had expected to find the Commander depressed or upset, instead her and the guard had been sharing stories of their respective lines of work and laughing.

The Commander had tricked her into agreeing to buy them a round of drinks and they had been talking of how Twilight never drank and between the commanders teasing about her being a light weight and the guard not believing it as she was an alicorn Twilight had given in to try a drink of the Commander’s whiskey….the rest was a blank.

Groaning Twilight slowly sat up and using the pillow as a shield from direct sunlight, she slowly opened her eyes; while the indirect light still hurt it wasn’t the stabbing pain as before. Rubbing the side of her temples to try and will the head ache away the alicorn used her magic to close the curtains before she dropped the pillow.

Looking around she found she was back in her room at the castle and wondered how she made it back here, however that would have to wait till such a time she could think straight which meant she had to deal with the headache and get coffee. Carefully rolling to her hooves the alicorn stood and winced as even the lightest of movements made her head hurt worse.

Making her way from the bedroom of what was actually a small apartment, being a princess had its perks, she first went to the bathroom and splashed cold water on her face till she eventually just put her head under the faucet and let the cool water wash over her head. That dulled the headache somewhat to a more bearable throb.

Not bothering to dry her mane the alicorn made her way to small kitchen in the apartment began the laborious task of making her own coffee, one of the things she missed about spike was he always had her coffee ready when he got up before her.

Going thought the motions the mare made her coffee and used magic to boil the water in her cup so she didn’t have to wait for the coffee the mare brought the cup to her lips as she turned to face the room. She jump back and nearly spat her coffee everywhere when she saw the Commander sitting in one of the chairs with a smirk on her face and holding up her datapad while her escort sat on the couch not far away, judging by the blankets and pillow on the couch and chair the pair of them had slept her in her room.

“Told you she wouldn’t notice us right away.’ The commander said holding a hand out to Stonewall. “Pay up.” With a sigh the guard pulled out a small pouch of bits and tossed them to the mare who caught them and tucked them into a pocket on her uniform.

“What are you doing it?” Twilight demanded, then ground and placed a hoof on the side of her head as her headache spiked when she raised her voice.

“You mean besides getting a new wallpaper for my datapad?” The Commander asked as she taped at her datapad. “We slept here last night as Stonewall couldn’t go back to the guard barracks and I didn’t really have an assigned room.” She said finishing her taping. “Oh and we needed to hide out for a few hours.””

Twilight narrows her eyes. “Why did you need to hide out and why couldn’t Stonewall report back to the barracks?” She asked taking a sip of the fuel within her cup.

“Well both of us spell like liquor and we needed to be sure no one was looking for us after the brawl at the club and who would disturb a sleeping Princess?” The Commander asked then flipped her datapad around to shoe the screen. On it was a picture of Twilight; cup held her lips, eyes bloodshot, mane a soaking wet mess and her coat a disaster area. She looked like she had been through a tornado. “Like it?” the commander asked with a smile as she peeked over the datapad.

Twilight eyes widened. You can’t keep that!” She said as she lunched and tried to grab the datapad. The Commander yanked it back and it vanished into her pocket dimension.

“Why not? It’s a good look for you, very natural looking.” She said still with that amused smile on her face.

Twilight groaned and rubbed her temples, it was too early in the morning to be dealing with the Commander’s sense of humor. Taking another sip of her coffee she went and dropped into a seat and just chose to ignore it. “Hung over Princess?” The commander asked. “Water would be better then coffee as you need to replace your fluids and coffee does the opposite of that.” The commander said without her normal sense of humor, she actually sounded like she was giving advice to a friend though Twilight couldn’t be sure right now as she was still waking up.

“I’ll do that after coffee.” She said after another sip of said drink. The Commander and Stonewall sat quietly as the alicorn drank her coffee and when she finished drinking and was more awake something the Commander said finally registered. “What brawl? What club?” She said sitting up straight and looking at the military mare noticing for the first time her uniform was ripped.

The Commander waved a hoof dismissively. “Nothing to major, just a good old fashioned bar fight between Stonewall and me versus everyone else, well us and some friends we made during the brawl.” The Commander said with a smile. “Actually I’m needing to talk to you about one of them Princess.”

Twilight groaned and rubbed her temples again, it seemed with her privileges revoked the Commander got into even more trouble than when she was allowed to walk around freely. “What are you needing that is so important you have to come to me while I have a headache?”

“Well one of those friends we made is a merchant who has been waiting to get permission to sell his wares in Equestria, but it has taken too long and he is going to need to return to the Griffin Kingdoms today if he wants any chance of recovering his losses from waiting so long.” The Commander said. “I was wondering if you’d be willing to meet with him and hear him out and make a decision?” The commander asked respectfully.

Twilight blinked and looked at the Commander whose face didn’t wear it usual smirk once more and she wore a serious expression. Twilight sighed and sat back. “I suppose I could meet with him.” Twilight said. “When would be a good time?”

“Um…now actually as he will have to leave very soon.” The Commander said and the Princess sat up looking at her. “It’s after one Princess.” The commander informed her.

Twilight head shot to the clock on the wall and her eyes widened as she saw it was indeed after one and was in fact almost two. Leaping to her hooves the alicorn galloped for her room in a mad dash. She couldn’t believe it was so late, she was supposed to have met with Celestia for breakfast today and she had slept right thought it as well as lunch.

Twilight quickly fixed her mane and tell and used a spell to clean herself up as well as one to hide her bloodshot eyes before she came galloping out of her bedroom heading for the door. Just before she reached the door she came to an abrupt stop and fell on her face. When she looked back she saw part of her tail was wrapped in a purple glow and when she looked she saw the Commander’s horn was lite with the same glow as she stood up.

“Cool your jets Princess, you can meet with Celestia later, not like she is going anywhere where as my friend you agreed to meet is going to be leaving the city soon.” The unicorn said as she walked up to the alicorn still lying on the ground. Stonewall was staring dumbfounded at the fact the Commander just stopped a Princess in her tracks.

“But I was supposed to meet with Celestia for breakfast.” Twilight said, the shock of her face plant had cooled some of her panic.

“And you can later, right now you agreed to meet my friend and there isn’t much time to catch him before he leaves. “The Commander said as she lifted the Princess in her magic and headed for the door. Twilight began struggling to break the magical grip yet no matter how she struggled she count break the unicorns grip for some reason. The Commander carried her form the room and Stonewall scrambled to catch up now in full blown shock that the Commander was manhandling a princess.

Twilight sighed and had to admit what the Commander had said was true, she had admitted to meet her friend and with her friend leaving the city she needed to meet him before she met with Celestia and begged for forgiveness. “You can put me down; I’ll meet your friend first.” She said and the Commander looked at her as she trotted down the hall for a few moments before she set Twilight on her hooves and smiled.

“Oh good, I was worried I’d need to carry you the whole way and that would be annoying. “She said with a smirk. “I recommend you lay off the cake from Sugarcube Corner.”

It took Twilight a few moment to register what the Commander was saying and when she fixed the mare with a level glare. “I am not fat!” She said.

“Tell that to your flanks.” The Commander said and poked Twilight flanks. Twilight swiped at her hoof but the Commander dodged and ran ahead. “To slow!” She said and Twilight let out an aggravated growl and lunged for the other mare who dodged and started to gallop down the hall with Twilight hot on her heels followed by a very bewildered Royal Guard escort.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle used a mirror in the lobby of the Solar Diarch to fix her mane once more as it was slightly out of place. She had ended up chasing the Commander all the way to the hotel, the entire time the Commander laughing her head off as she ran ahead of the Princess. Twilight couldn’t believe she had chased the other mare like that and she could only image what the Royal guard, servants and random ponies in the street they had passed thought seeing a unicorn being chased by a princess while being chased by a member of the guard.

It was outside the hotel that Twilight had been able to catch the Commander and tackle her to the ground, only because she stopped galloping. Before Twilight could do anything to take a revenge for the mare calling her fat the commander had pointed beside them and say they were here and when Twilight had looked they were outside the hotel and also surprised by ponies staring in confusion. Twilight had practically teleported to her hooves and her face exploded in a bright blush as she realized how she had acted and the Commander laughing her head off didn’t help.

Once her mane was fixed Twilight looked over at here the Commander and Stonewall stood talking to the desk clerk, the mare was out of uniform and only wore her mirrored sunglasses do to how torn up the uniform was and Twilight got a good look at just how many scars the other her had. The slashes from blades were easy to identify but some of the scars like the small round ones were a total mystery to the Princess. She had been surprised the other mare didn’t keep the cap but when asked she had said that if she didn’t had the complete uniform then there was no point wearing part of it.

As she watched the Commander nodded in thanks and trotted over to Twilight. “Ok cording to the clerk Greywing hasn’t checked out yet and is in room 532 on the fifth floor.” The Commander said and then made her way for the elevators. Twilight followed behind still watching the mare, this was the actual first time she had seen her out of uniform and it was strange and a bit disrobing seeing where her cybernetics met flesh as it was not a perfect fit, almost like they weren’t meant for a pony and some areas the tissue was jagged and not cleanly cut, like it had torn and then healed.

Looking over all the scars and the cybernetics Twilight wondered how the other mare had endured so much pain and kept going and it made her wonder if, being the mare’s counterpart, she would be able to endure such injuries.

“You know if you take a picture it will last longer.” The Commander said looking back over her shoulder and snapping Twilight out of her thoughts.

She quickly shook her head and wondered how the mare had known she was looking. “Sorry, didn’t mean to stare.”

“Yes you did or else you wouldn’t have done it. “The soldier said and looked back at the elevator. “I expected it as I’m not exactly someone one runs into normally.”

“Still sorry.” Twilight said making appoint not to look.

The Commander shrugged. “Not like it bothers me, I know I’m scared all the hell, frankly I’d rather people stare then try to spare my feelings by purposely not.” The unicorn said and Twilight winced. “I’m not ashamed of my body, hell I think each scar is a badge of victory as anyone of them could have easily killed me.”

Twilight looked at the Commander once more, not at her scars but the mare herself. It was clear to Twilight this mare had been through a lot just with how she acted and approached situation with confidence, she knew what she could do and wouldn’t hesitate to do it. She was a killer, she had witnessed it herself, but only those that threatened innocents or those she cared about and she had recently seen the mare could be cruel but Twilight had seen her show kindness as well. She knew what the mare could do but had also seen what she couldn’t face when she found her in that room after meeting Shinning Armor and she explained what had happened, she carried a lot on her shoulders and half of it would be enough to crush most ponies. Yet the mare never stopped moving forward, even if she did stumble from time to time she refused to surrender to anything. Once more Twilight wondered if she herself could shoulder even a fraction of what this mare seems to have and keep going with such confidence or if it would crush her.

The ding of the elevator drew the alicorn from her thoughts and she followed the other two onto the elevator as the Commander selected the fifth floor.

<<>>

“Princess Twilight Sparkle meet Glendale von Greywing, a merchant from the Griffin Kingdoms.” Commander Twilight Sparkle said after Greywing had answered the door of his room.

The Griffin looked at the Princess in surprise before quickly giving a short bow of respect. “Your Highness, you honor me with your presents.” He said formally. “Please come in.” He said stepping to the side and allowed the Princess to enter followed by Twilight and Stonewall. “I apologize for being unable to offer you refreshments but I have none in the room itself, perhaps I could call room service?”

The Princess shook her head. “No it is fine, I understand and could not ask you to raise your bill on my account.” She said trying to sound regal; she came close but still didn’t have the whole “Royalty” act down, besides it didn’t suit her Twilight thought.

“Very well your Highness, should you change your mind merely let me know.” Greywing said before he walked over to the small table in the room and pulled back a seat for the Princess to sit in. Once she was seated Greywing took the seat across from her. “Thank you for seeing me your highness, I must confess I did not think I would get the chance to apply for a permit or that you would actually come to my hotel as the Commander said you would.”

“Yes, she can be quiet persuasive when she wants to be.” The Princess said still trying to keep up the act. Twilight was tempted to mention that dragging a Princess from her room in the castle was an interesting definition of persuasion but decided to leave it as this was a business meeting.

As the two finished the pleasantries and Twilight learned Greywing fine dishware and other assorted items of that type Twilight tuned them out as she looked over the room. In her entire light she had never been inside a hotel that wasn’t acting as a base of operations or a listening post or was being used to ambush enemy forces. Come to think of it every time she had been inside of a hotel, apartment building or most common buildings they were all military operations. It felt strange to stand within one that was functioning as it was intended.

The room itself looked nice she supposed and the Solar Diach was a semi-upper class hotel, everything in Canterlot was either semi-upper class or high class unless you were near the very edge of the city and there for was the poorest part of the city and there you could find some slightly less then moderately classed hotels. Canterlot was a city of the finest Equestria had to offer, it wouldn’t do to have lower class around taking away from the Nobles’ precious value. And People wondered why Twilight disliked the city after her return but the city had been that way since it was built and there was no way to change it, least not easily. She knew Celestia desired it was different but the city was built around The Great Game and therefore one must play The Game in order to make drastic changes, It was why the Canterlot Garrison was inside an old warehouse till Tirek attacked and the damage he caused gave a lot of room for maneuvering within The Game as the city was rebuilt.

The itself was about what a hotel room would look like in that it had a bed with nightstands beside it as well as a desk beside the window, chest of draws across from the bed the table the Princess and Greywing sat at with its two chairs, a small book shelf with assorted books and guides to the city and surrounding area as well as the history of the city. Beside the door that entered the rom there was a door that she assumed lead to a bathroom though she didn’t investigate as it would disrupt the meeting.

So as not to disrupt the meeting Twilight and Stonewall stood in one of the corners of the room, Twilight stood there was it gave the best view of the room and Stonewall simply because he had not been removed as her escort. Under normal circumstances Twilight would have gone off to explore the hotel but with the fact the Princess had chased her hear without any guards and the threat of the Purifiers still looming Twilight was acting as the Princess’ bodyguard and indirectly so was Stonewall, though from what she knew of the guard if it came down to between protecting the Princess and following is orders to escort Twilight Stonewall would pick the princess every time. It was one of the reasons she liked the guard, he put his duty above his orders and it was because of that, and that she had seen him fight, that Twilight didn’t mind having the stallion watching her back if things went south.

The meeting only lasted an hour before they merchant and Princess worked out the details and Greywing was granted a permit to expand his business into Equestria. “Thank you your Highness, I feared this trip would have been all for naught but you made it worth my while.” Greywing said as she stood and bowed respectfully once more to the Princess.

The Princess for her part looked embarrassed as it seemed she wasn’t used to being bowed to but she hid it from her voice well. “It was my pleasure to help you Glendale von Greywing.” She said having lost the “Royalty” voice sometime during the meeting. “I do hope your business prospers here in Equestria.” She said as Greywing rose.

Greywing turned to face Twilight. “And I must thank you Commander for helping me in this; I owe you a great debt.” He said with another bow. “If you ever need my aide, merely ask and I shall do my best to accommodate.”

“Thank you Glendale von Greywing, I shall remember your words. “Twilight said formally as she bower slight, this seemed to surprise the Princess, what did she not expect Twilight to know how Griffin culture worked? She was a soldier and military leader, knowing your allies was very important.

Now that the meeting was done and over with the ponies bid their farewells as Greywing had plans to draw up for expanding into Equestria.

As a group they left the hotel and as they walked the streets back to the castle ignored the stares she was getting ash she talked with the Princess. “Thanks for that by the way Princess, he helped us out last night so I thought I’d return the favor.”

“Oh, it wasn’t a problem it was actually nice as I never negotiated a permit before, I expected it to be more complicated.” The Princess said.

“Greywing has a good head on his shoulders so he knows what to do and how to handle red tap as well as what he needed to make sure the meeting went smoothly, I know for a fact not all negotiations with merchants go that well.” Twilight said, she had heard some of the meetings before and she question how some merchants ever got their businesses off the ground, much less able to expand into foreign markets.

The Princess nodded in understanding and Twilight noted that the Princess seemed to be listing to her advice more and more and she question if she was being seen as a sort of advisor to the young Princess. She didn’t voice this question though as if she wasn’t being seen as such it could put the idea in the Princess’ head and Twilight wasn’t sure if she was the best person to be advising new royalty, Celestia was one thing, she was experienced and knew what she was doing so could make a proper decision on whether to take or ignore Twilight’s advice, but the Princess was still very knew so wouldn’t be able to make proper decisions. Twilight knew sometimes her advice was wrong as she had seen Celestia take other action she thought would fail and it works out better then her advice, and learns her advice would have caused dangerous repercussions.

She would need to watch what she said around the Princess as she did not want to lead her down a dangerous and dark path.

As they entered the castle proper the Princess spoke up as she looked at one of the large clocks that were around the castle. “Ok, it’s almost dinner time, if I’m lucky I can still meet with Celestia today.” She said looking at Twilight. “Unless you have something else to spring on me?” Twilight shook her head and the Princess nodded. “Alright then I’ll see you later Commander, and please try to stay out of trouble.” She said before she turned and walked deeper into the castle.

“Tsk, stay out of trouble, who does she think I am?” Twilight said and looked at Stonewall. “So want to head to the Ivory Wheel or the club?”

Stonewall sighed and rolled his eyes.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle took a seat at the large table meant to seat far more ponies then the five that now sat at it. Besides Twilight and Celestia, Luna has joined them for her breakfast and Shinning Armor and Cadence had joined them as well.

“So according to the royal infirmary the guards the Commander gave her “lesson’ too should be released. “Shinning Armor said. “However I do not believe the Commander should be allowed to work with the Guard if she considers that teaching.”

Twilight winces at the harshness in her brother’s voice, she could tell he was very displeased with what the Commander had done. Celestia nodded. “I will take what your thoughts under advisement Captain.” Celestia said coolly and Twilight quietly gulped, it seemed her former mentor was still angry about yesterday, it wouldn’t be noticeable but Twilight had grown up around the Princess and could read her emotions even when she hid them behind her well-crafted mask.

Twilight looked at Cadence and could tell she most likely agreed with Shining, Luna was still waking up and Twilight wasn’t sure what she could do. For all intent and purpose the young alicorn was alone in what she was going to talk to Celestia about. She ate quietly as she tried to plan out what to say.

“Twilight are you ok? You haven’t spoken the entire meal.” Celestia asked with some concern and Twilight nearly jumped into the air from being startled from her thoughts.

“Oh…um sorry, just thinking is all.” She said weakly, she had been doing that the entire meal and now the meal was almost over.

Celestia sighed and looked at her former student. “It’s about the commander isn’t it?” She asked and Twilight could only nod. “Twilight if you are uncomfortable around her after what happened I can have somepony else supervise her.” She offered.

Twilight sighed; guess it was now or never. “Not it’s not that it…”She swallowed. “I think you should give the Commander her freedom back.”

Celestia blinked in confusion and tilted her head to the side. “Twilight, why would you ever think that? You saw what she did, I can’t leave her alone to do that to somepony else.”

Twilight looked at her former mentor and took a deep breath to steady her nerves. “Yes I know what she did and I know why she did it.” Twilight said. “You heard what the spy said when I asked him about Horston, they have no remorse for what they did and believe their sacrifice wasn’t great enough.” She looked down. “It means they plan to make a greater sacrifice if given the chance. “She said quietly and looked back up at the older alicorn. “You asked the Commander to aide use against the Purifiers and told me we needed a pony like her. She is just doing what she has too to help us.”

“Be that as it may Twilight she simply cannot be allowed to torture ponies.” Celestia said. “Even ones that are threats to Equestria.”

Twilight said and looked up at Celestia. “How would you have her get the information? We don’t know what the Purifiers are planning and they could have struck before normal interrogation methods worked.” Twilight said. “I’m not saying let her do that again but revoking her right to move freely just limits her ability to help us.”

“Twilight I know you have become friends with the Commander but I simply can’t let her roam freely if she is going to do things like that.” Celestia said firmly she had very rarely ever had to be firm with Twilight but she would if she had to.

However the young alicorn didn’t react as she normally would have and instead looked firmly at the older alicorn. “Then how do you expect her to do what you asked her to do? How do you expect her to aide us.” Twilight said firmly. “You said yourself we needed a mare like her, somepony to do whatever it took to protect innocents, that is the Commander, if you didn’t want her doing it then you shouldn’t have asked for her help!” Twilight blinked when she realized she had begun to shout at Celestia and her pupal shrank to pin pricks. “I’m sorry!” She said hastily. “I didn’t mean to yell it’s just…”

“Do not apologize Twilight Sparkle. “Luna said, speaking up for the first time that evening. “What you said is the truth; if my sister did not want the Commander to do as she did then she should not have asked for her help after learning what she had done in Ponyville.” She said looking at her sister. “You wanted a mare who could do what the Royal Guard could not and that was meet the Purifiers with the same force they use.”

Luna’s gaze hardened slightly. “The Purifiers will not back down, they will not hesitate to take lives of innocents to achieve their goals, Equestria has not faced a threat like that in a very long time and our subjects will fall when faced with such force. It is the Commander who can stand and meet them with that same force and tying her hands just means she will be unable to meet them and do what is needed for Equestria sister.”

Celestia looked between her sister who stared at her with a hard gaze and her former student who looked at her plate of food muttering under her breath in a minor panic to Shining armor and his wife who were staring at Twilight in disbelief. Looking at her own plate of food Celestia sighed. “You are correct Twilight, I did ask her for help knowing what doing so could lead to, and I should not have reacted as I did when she was doing as I asked of her.” She looked up at Twilight who blinked up at her in surprise. “Tomorrow I will send word that she has her privileges to walk around freely once more but I do ask that you keep an eye on her.”

Twilight nodded her head vigorously. “I will and I have been like you asked.” She said quickly.

“Thank you Twilight.” Celestia said. With the meal and the discussion over Shinning Armor and Cadence departed for their room and a short time later Twilight pushed herself away from the table and bid her former teacher good night before leaving.

After she left Celestia looked at the door she had departed from before whispering to herself. “I see your time around the Commander is effecting you Twilight, whether for good not only time will tell, I just hope you are careful in how much she rubs off on you for she is a mare stained with much blood that can never be removed.”

Author's Note

Only one chapter and I love the start of this chapter.

Chapter 18: Basic Training

Commander Twilight Sparkle galloped through the halls of the Castle, Stonewall doing his best to keep up but Twilight was faster than a normal pony do to her cybernetic augmentation. The mare wore a wide smile though it was not the one she wore when having fun, it was the same sort the Princess most likely wore when she figured something out, which was why the Commander wore it now.

Reaching the Princess’ room the military mare burst through the door without bothering to knock and startled the princess from her reading to the point she leapt into the air and held the open book as a shield while hovering in the air. ”What are you do—“The Princess began only to be cut off by Twilight.

“I figured out how they did it!” Twilight exclaimed galloping up to the Princess as she landed just as Stonewall reached the door and saw that Twilight hadn’t bother turning the knob and just kicked the door in.

“Figured what out?” The Princess asked in confusion and noticed the smell of alcohol on the unicorns breath, she had been drinking it seemed though from the smell it was just hard cider.

“How the enemy did it!” The mare said and switched to being a biped as she grabbed the Princess and spun her around the room, while she wasn’t drunk she definitely was buzzed. “I was trying to figure out how anyone could create a blast like a nuke without it being a nuke that would create the Badlands and it hit me!” She exclaimed one more stopping and tossing the Princess like she was a sack of flour back into her chair as she started to pace with one hand behind her back while one rested on her chin as she thought. “It is very impressive what they did and it means out enemy very intelligent.” She said. “And if they could make a simple amulet that does that it means they are way more dangerous then I thought.”

“What? How did they do it? “The Princess asked perking up as it was something she had been wondering as well.

The Soldier looked at her with a wide smile, one now slightly the one she wore when enjoying herself. “Life.” She said and the Princess look at her in confusion and the mare looked at her trying to contain her joy at the idea of such a device having been created, well amulet but it still opened so many interesting possibilities, at least for fantasies. “How could anyone make a spell that powerful without it being noticed? And how could they cast it so fast?” She asked the Princess but didn’t wait for an answer. “Simple, you can’t, unless the spell is only powers by a small bit of magic. “She said and grabbed the Princess and leaned in close here pupils shrunk as small as they could be while she wore a wide smile. “It clicked because that spy said they made a sacrifice, that is a very specific word and at first I thought it meant that their own died in the blast but that didn’t make any sense as he said they needed to make a greater sacrifice.”

Twilight let the Princess go and actually struck a pose that consisted of her facing the ceiling with one of her hooves pointe dup at it. “The answer to all questions is Life! The spell was very small but designed to draw on the life force of everything around where its cast, the plants, the animals and the ponies and use it as fuel for the blast!” She said triumphantly towards the ceiling.

It took her a moment to notice the room was dead silent and when she looked at the Princess she saw the alicorn had gone deathly pale and the smile dropped on her face, she forgot the alicorn wasn’t the Major and come to think of it the spell is pretty horrible even if the possibilities are interesting, though only to herself shed imagine.

Looking back twilight saw even Stonewall had turned even more white then how he normally was in his armor. “That’s……that’s……”The Princess stood and galloped to her bathroom and Twilight calmed her excitement and stood with her hands behind her back to wait for the Princess to recover somewhat.

After a few moments Twilight heard the faucet turn on a moment after she heard the flush and a minute elater the Princess walked out still slightly pale. “That’s….that’s the most horrible thing I have ever heard…” She said finishing what she had been trying to say before as she walked back to her seat.

Twilight nodded. “Be that as it may it tells us a lot about our enemy, both their conviction and what they are capable of because of it as well as that we have some time.” Twilight said and the Princess looked at her. “Think about it, why haven’t they used the same spell already drain this city and the surrounding area and blown up all you alicorns?” Twilight asked the Princess rubbed her chin in thought as she furred her brow in thought. After a few minutes Twilight answered her own question. “The answer is because they don’t know how, what I think happened is only a few people knew how to craft the spell and they all died when it was set off. Which means we have some time as the enemy most likely doesn’t have the spell though we can bet they are working on it.”

The Princess nodded and Twilight looked at her. “Which means it would be a very good idea for us to neutralize them before they rediscover that spell.” She said firmly, while she would love to study that spell the idea of it being in the hooves of fanatics like the Purifiers actually made her worried. Even with the info from the spy there were still a lot of unknowns as either the spy didn’t know anything else or had done a good enough job at hiding it that normal torture methods failed, if only she had been alone with him, she’d have known everything he had known right down to the first word he ever spoke in his life. Though there was no way she could do it now as the spy suddenly dyeing would raise to many suspicions and with Celestia already displeased with her she had to be careful.

The Princess sighed and though she still looked pale she seemed to have recovered somewhat. “Yes….while I’d rather the Purifiers surrender…..if they are willing to do that then I don’t think Equestria, much less the world would be safe as long as they are around.” She said a bit hesitantly and Twilight looked at her, she seriously just agreed with her, didn’t try to come up with an alternative or a plan to reform them. The Princess of Friendship just agreed that the Purifiers needed to die. That was both good and bad in Twilight’s mind.

However she merely nodded in agreement and looked around the room. “So then Princess got any food here? Me and Stonewall didn’t exactly get to eat dinner as I ran over here as soon as I figured it out.”

The Princess looked at her for a few moments before sighing, she knew why the Commander didn’t just go to the dining hall and get food, he and Stonewall had been drinking again. “Yes I have some stuff her to make basic meals.” She informed Twilight who nodded.

“Alright, that will do.” Twilight said as she made her way to the small kitchen in the room.

<<>>

The next morning Commander Twilight woke up in the same place she had slept the night before, meaning in a chair in the Princess’ apartment at the castle. The Princess had suggested she ask for a room as there were plenty of guest rooms in the castle but Twilight had counter with asking if she hated having sleepovers. That had caused the Princess to sputter as she tried to say she liked having sleepovers with her friends but Twilight had slept there the night before. So Twilight asked if she was kicking her out in the middle of the night to go wonder on her own. Once more the Princess sputtered as she tried to come up with an argument, it was all very amusing to Twilight. In the end the Princess conceded defeated as she realized Twilight had an entire list of counter arguments read, literally she wrote a list up and it was in her pocket. The Princess got to see it when she tried a third argument and Twilight pulled it out to read her scripted response. The Princess stopped talking at that point and just went to make herself a late night snack while Twilight tried to get Stonewall to high five with her; damn stallion left her hanging, then get him to pay up as he lost their bet.

There was an actual reason for Twilight staying in the Princess’ room besides not wanting to deal with room assignment and her own amusement. The Spy had been disguised as a servant of the castle and it meant there could be more within the castle. While Princess Celestia and Luna could handle themselves quiet well and had guards with them. The Princess was young and inexperienced and thus did not completely recognize the threat; in short she was an easy target for kidnapping or assassination by the Purifiers. So Twilight slept in the main room as anyone wanting to get to the Princess would have to go through her first and that would alert the entire castle as gunshots had a way of waking up people.

Twilight, Stonewall and the Princess were enjoying a light breakfast in the alicorns apartment what Celestia decided to drop by and Twilight had to stop herself from snapping to attention as her chewing out was still fresh in her mind, though her rational mind was able to convince her body this Celestia was not her superior. However she did sit straighter in her chair.

Celestia was surprised to find Twilight in the Princess’ room, seemed she had asked the castle staff where she had been staying and since Twilight had never spoken to them about a room assignment the staff had no idea where Twilight was. So she had come to ask the Princess and found Twilight.

“Well Commander I had not expected you to be staying with Twilight.” Celestia said and Twilight nodded.

“Better then dealing with room assignments.” Twilight replied as she went back to eating.

Celestia merely nodded and took a seat at the table while the Princess seemed to be offering her refreshments, or food, or anything a bit more franticly then she normally did, did something happen that she missed between the two of them?

“Commander I wished to speak to you concerning your privileges.” Celestia said and Twilight stiffened even more, had Celestia somehow found out Twilight was involved in that bar fight? Was she being further restricted? The only thing left really was to confine her to the castle or to a room in the castle. “I am hereby granting you your privileges once more.”

Say what? Twilight blinked several times behind her sunglasses before she removed them and proceeded to punch herself across the face. Yup that hurt which meant she was awake. Ignoring her throbbing jaw and replacing her sunglasses Twilight looked at the bewildered Princess, Stonewall and Sunglasses who sat staring at her. “Come again?” She finally said for the first time since Celestia spoke.

“I am granting you your privilege to walk around without an escort again.” Celestia repeated and Twilight nodded and noticed the Princess seemed to be both happy and scared at the same time; did she have something to do with this?

“Thank you Celestia.” Twilight said with a slight bow, best to do her best to stay on the Solar Princess’ good side so as to avoid future issues. “I do have one request though.” She said and Celestia arched an eye brown. Twilight pointed behind herself at Stonewall. “Can I keep him?”

Celestia blinked. “You want to continue to have an escort?”

“No no, not as an escort, more of an assistant, Stonewall here has proven an able body and I trust him.” Twilight explained.

Celestia weighed the question for a short time before speaking. “I suppose I can have Guard Stonewall remain with you as an aide of sorts.”

Twilight bowed once more. “Thank you Celestia.” She said respectfully once more before she rose

Celestia nodded as she watched Twilight rise and then spoke once more. “You have Twilight to thank for your privileges being returned Commander, she argued on your behalf. However I will not tolerate any undue harm befalling ponies whether they are an enemy of the state or not. Do you understand?” Celestia said firmly and Twilight nodded. “Good, I have also decided to give you another chance at training the Royal Guard as they have been released from the infirmary. However what you did for the first lesson will not be tolerated by anypony in this castle.”

Twilight nodded. “Understood, I hadn’t planned on doing another lesson like that.” Twilight explained. “I was just going to run them through some standard training done at Camp Mendez. Shouldn’t be too bad.”

Celestia nodded once more. “Very well then Commander, I shall leave you to it then. The Guards will be ready this afternoon.” She turned to Twilight. “I have matters of the court to attend to so I will say goodbye now Twilight.”

The Princess nodded and bid her former mentor goodbye seeming relived and after the Sun Princess had left Twilight turned to the Princess. “Well then suppose I should thank you Princess, without you I wouldn’t be able to do a lot of work as at some point the Guard would have taken Stonewall off his assignment. I owe you one.” Twilight said and whether the Princess wanted her to or not, Twilight always settled her debts.

The Princess looked a bit uncomfortable at this but she nodded all the same and Twilight headed for the door gesturing for her new aide to follow. “Where are you going?” The Princess asked confused.

“You heard Celestia; I got till this afternoon to set somethings up for the guards I am to train.” Twilight said looking back. “So catch you later.” She said and slipped out of the room.

<<>>

That Afternoon Princess Twilight Sparkle made her way to one of the castle’s court yards as she was curious what the Commander had needed to set up for the next phase of her training regimen for the Royal Guard. As she entered the court yard she saw a crowd of castle servants and other Royal Guard had gathered at the edge of the court yard, thankfully they made way for her when they saw her. When she reached the head of the crowd she found her brother and his wife present as well as Princess Luna and the guards the Commander were to train.

Everypony was staring at the courtyard and even Twilight found herself staring. Running the length of the courtyard was some sort of obstacle course consisting of bridges made of ropes, some sort of nets that looked like they were meant to be climbed to platforms then swing across pits of water. There was a wall with a rope hanging down one side for climbing and after that was a narrow wooden beam over a bit of mud with large logs swinging back and forth over it. After that there was what looked like wired fencing lying close to the ground and it looked like the only way around it was to crawl under it and once more there was a thin layer of mud under it.

Twilight saw there were several standard training dummies on some sort of spring system that seemed to be blocking the path and would need to be pushed back. The Commander had even found tires and set them up in a zig zagging pattern and at the far end of the course was a simple bell

And right at the head of it with a broad smile while speaking to Stonewall was the Commander. She finished speaking to her aide and he made his way to the far end of the course while the Commander, walking like a pony and with a spring in her step, walked over to where the guards she was training stood. “Welcome you pathetic excuses for ponies to todays’ first activity. A simple obstacle course I threw together in a few hours.” She said gesturing to the course. Twilight questioned how the mare had built all of this in just a few hours.

“Now seeing as you pieces of shit have never seen standard Equestrian Defense Force training I will be nice enough to demonstrate how to properly get through this course.” She said as she trotted to what twilight realized was a starting line. “Pay attention as I’m only doing this once!” She yelled harshly and the Guards all stood at attention.

Nodding to Stonewall who stood beside the bell the stallion raised a trumpet to his lips and blew one long solid note. And with that the Commander shot off like a bullet galloping for the first of the obstacles, a set of beams laid across the path just above the height of an average pony’s chest. The unicorn reached them and leapt up, placed her front hooves on the beam and then swung her rear legs up and over the beam. She did this for the next seven beams. Then came the small bridge mad eof rope over the pool of water and the Commander never slowed down as she galloped across the bridge adjusting to the bridge as it shifted under her hooves. After that came the wheel on the ground. The mare ran through them making sure each hoof went into a wheel till she reached the narrow beam with the swinging logs. Here the mare slowly only slightly so she could time the swings of the logs as she ran along the beam easily avoiding the logs.

Next she climb the net ladder up to the plat form and grabbed the rope that lay waiting and had to use her fingers as she didn’t have the innate magic in her hooves, to swing around the gap. She used a pole that was set up to slide down to the ground and ran for the wall with a rope on one side. Jumping as high as she could the Commander grabbed the rope and with her rear hooved on the wall she climbed the wall with the use of the rope and jump down the other side.

Next was the training dummies and the Commander threw her shoulder into the one she came to and pushed it back rabidly and the second she finished the spring system snapped the dummy back where it had been. Lastly was the fencing obstacle, Twilight thought you were supposed to run over it like the wheels but the Commander dropped to the ground and lay as low as she could as she crawled in her stomach under the fencing through the mud. Clearing that obstacle quickly the mare crossed the finish line and used a small rope to ring the bell once.

Stonewall who had been watching the entire time with a stopwatch blinked as he read the time. The Commander just smirked at him and said something Twilight couldn’t hear before using a spell to clean the mud off of herself. With her usual smirk the Commander walked back over to the guards she was training.

“Ok so you know how to do it now for the other part of the training.” The mare said and she pulled ten sets of saddlebags from her pocket dimension. “You have to do the course wearing these.” She said and walked over to the guards. “This is an improvised version of EDF physical training gear from back home. These are based of what EDF recon train with so they are exactly seventy-five pounds each.” She said and the guards stared at her and she shrugged. “Hey last set of PT gear is two hundred pounds and every soldier has to go through PT training.” She said as she used her magic to place the packs on the guards. Twilight noticed the bags made it so the pegasi couldn’t use their wings. “And for you unicorns.” She said pulling out inhibitor rings and placing them on each unicorn horn. “There we go now there is no chance of cheating.” She said. “Now to the line you worthless bags of flesh!”

The guards galloped to the starting line as fast as they could with the added weight, the Commander had yet to tell them to remove their armor. Twilight watched as the group stood ready while the Commander smiled. “Ready!” She shouted. “Set!” Two strange guns appeared in her hands, both of them thing and topped with some sort of bubble and she nodded to Stone wall who blew the trumpet.

The guards took off at a full gallop like the Commander had; only they were much slower than the mare had been. From the start the guards had issues as the added weight made it hard for them to get over the beams but slowly they were able to climb over. It was then Twilight saw the Commander raise the two strange guns and before anyone could react she pulled the triggers. Twilight had expected to hear the normal bang of the Commander’s weapons but all this did was make quiet pop sound and two of the guards in the back yelped in pain as a blue mark appeared on their flank. “Move your asses!” The commander yelled as she started to move alongside the obstacle course and throw insults at the guards as they ran the course. Every time one wasn’t moving fast enough for her taste she fired on them with the strange guns and if a guard was doing too well at one of the obstacles they got the same treatment to break their concentration.

When the first guard tried to swing across the rope the Commander fired on them and caused them to lose their grip and fall into the water, which seemed to be ice cold based on the reaction. The commander yelled at the guard to try again before firing on the next guard to try it. Only three guards made it across the rope without having to retry but two of them got knocked into the mud pit by the swinging logs while one missed his step and failed.

The entire time the Commander was running back and forth alongside the course yelling insults at those running it and firing on them, only pausing to reload the guns with another bubble of the paintballs. When they got to the climbing wall the mare actually started pinging them in the side of the helmets making the helmet ring like a bell and all the guards lost their grips and fell.

It seemed that despite the fact the Commander had easily pushed the test dummies back the guards had trouble as the spring’s resister being compressed and the Commander shooting them all with paintballs didn’t help. When they got to what Twilight thought was the easier part of the course, crawling under the fencing, things changed, the Commander griped the paintball guns in her magic to fire on the guards who hadn’t reached the obstacle course yet. And replaced them with two weapons that looked somewhat like her sidearm but small and the mags were longer. The Commander aimed them at the ground and the court yard was filled with the sound of automatic weapons fire as the unicorn fired her machine pistols in random bursts. This startled the two guards crawling under the fencing and they automatically tried to shoot to their hooves, only for the fencing to stop them and it was then Twilight realized the fencing had small extremely sharp points on it that cut the guards and clung to their fur. The Commander showed them no sympathy as she yelled for them to keep moving as she fired on them with the paintball gun as she yelled about how worthless they were.

Slowly the guards tore themselves free from the razorwire and crawled through the obstacle course till they reached the end and rang the bell, it was only then did the Commander stopped yelling at them as she went to yelling at the other guards still on the course. The guard in last got the worst of the insults and twilight saw everpony listing’s ears were plastered to their heads as they looked on in shock at the things the Commander was yelling at the guard. Twilight had never known just how colorful the Commander’s langue was till that moment and she questioned where she could have possible learned such langue much less where to speak to another pony that way.

Finally the last guard rang the bell and the Commander’s guns vanished as she looked over the tired, muddy and in some cases bleeding guards who stood panting by the bell. The commander looked them over with absolute disgust. “Stonewall time!” She called out.

“Fifteen minutes, forty-eight seconds ma’am.” Stonewall dutifully read off the stop watch.

The commander shook her head and looked at the guards. “Fifteen minutes and forty-eight seconds. That has to be the worst time I have ever heard, my grandmother could run faster than you lot.” She shook head. “And you call your selves Royal Guards; I wonder how Celestia and Luna are even still alive with guards like you around.” She said then looked them over again. “Guess you will just have to run it again.” She said simply.

The Guards groaned and one spoke up. “What? But we just ran it; we haven’t even had a chance to rest or clean ourselves up!” The guard called out.

The Commander smiled and Twilight’s eyes widened, she knew that smile well, it was the smile the mare wore when somepony said something she wanted them to so she could do something she found amusing. “Oh? You need to clean up?” The Commander asked in a friendly tone and Twilight saw Stonewall disappeared under a nearby tarp. “Scared of a little mud are you?” The commander said as she walked over to the tarp, that same friendly tone of voice and the friendliest smile Twilight had ever seen on another pony.

When she reached the tarp she grabbed it and yanked it off, reveling one of the Canterlot Fire Brigade’s water engines, a hose leading into the pond behind it while Stonewall worked the pump. “Well then I got just the thing for you lot to help you get clean!” The unicorn said as she picked up the second hose and aimed it. The guards had enough time for their eyes to widened in realization before the Commander turned on the hose and the high pressure water shot out. The guards were thrown off their hooves by the force of the water and the commander swept her aim back and forth making sure to get every single one of them. The force of the water pushing the guards along the ground till they were stopped by the wall.

After about three minutes the Commander shut off the water and replaced the hose as Stonewall stopped pumping. The Commander walked over to where the guards lay in the large puddle of water against the castle wall. “There we go nice and clean!” She said cheerfully.

“What in Tartarus is wrong with you? You can’t train troops this way!” A guard said from the pile and the Commander’s smile dropped.

Several of the nearby guards tried to scoot away from the guard who spoke up as the Commander approached. She reached down and grabbed a hand full of his mane, the stallion’s helmet having been blown off by the water and lifted his head up. “This is just basic training my own soldier go through, wait till we get to the more advanced training.” The Commander said and her smile reappeared as she shoved the guards face into the puddle before she stood and looked at the guards. “To the line! We are doing it again!” She yelled.

Nopony said a word as they scrambled to their hooves and galloped to the line as fast as they could go and the Commander calmly walked back to the start. “Ready!” She yelled. “Set!’ The paintball guns reappeared and she smirked as the starting trumpet sounded.

Twilight watched as it all began again, the commander throwing more insults at the guards, never the same one twice, and shooting them randomly. Twilight could only watch and question whether this counted as the Commander keeping her promise to Celestia or not. All she was sure about was Commander had a very unique idea of what training was and could only wonder where she picked it up from.

Author's Note

Whelp we have some more info about the Purifiers and we got to see a bit of how the EDF trains its soldiers.

Chapter 19: Demonstration

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat in the dining hall with her friends, it had been a little over two weeks since Celestia summoned her and the Commander to Canterlot and with the Commander having to stay to training her group of Royal Guards which meant Twilight had had to remain as she was still supposed to keep an eye on the unicorn mare. Though with the Commander now having something to actually do she didn’t really need supervision much anymore.

Though Celestia still felt she did, especially when she heard about the obstacle course and how the Commander ran the guards through it four times while shooting them with the paint ball gun and yelling insults at them. Twilight was still impressed by just how many swear words the Commander knew and how she was able to combine them as well as just the sheer number of insults she hurled at the guards, Twilight was sure she never repeated an insult the entire day.

After the obstacle course she had told the guards she was giving them a break, the guards had been relieved as had the ponies watching. The commander waiting five seconds before saying the break was over and then made them run the perimeter of the courtyard while she ran alongside them barking insults and shooting them if they slowed. After that had been exercises and then another run before going back through the obstacle course.

The entire time the Commander was doing everything but the obstacle course right alongside them while yelling and shooting them. Twilight knew the unicorn was fit but by the end of the day when she called an end to that day’s lesson she hadn’t even been winded while the guards could barely stand. She told them to go get food and sleep or do whatever they wanted and that she’d see them tomorrow. She removed the packs the guards had been wearing the entire time as well as the inhibitor rings from the unicorns.

Shinning Armor had gone with them to make sure they were ok and from what she had heard they ate very simple meals and went to their barracks where they passed out in their beds instantly. Shinning was both impressed with Twilight’s counterpart for being able to do all that while yelling and annoyed with being so brutal to the guards as well as most of what she said to them.

Celestia wasn’t much better Twilight could tell but she had pointed out that the Commander had kept her promise and not beaten the guards like before just ran them hard. Celestia had agreed though Twilight got the distinct feeling she was displeased by something.

Twilight had been surprised to find only Stonewall in her apartment the next morning and he told Twilight the Commander had gotten up very early and disappeared for a while before returning to eat a small meal and then told Stonewall she was going to train the recruits and for him to stay put as she didn’t need him till later.

Twilight had heard the Commander went into the barracks well before dawn and roused her guards with buckets of water before screaming at them to get a move on as they were going to an early morning run. It had been like that for the past two weeks, constant runs, obstacle courses the mare built and redesigned exercises and then started hoof to hoof training as well as putting them through their paces with their own weapons as well as what the Commander called “improvised weapons” which consisted of random objects she gathered from around the castle and taking them for squad training. All with the guard wearing their PT gear that had been increased slowly till now it rested at two-hundred pounds, what she called a standard gunner’s pack weight.

Twilight had watched a few of them out of curiosity and asked the Commander If this was really how the EDF was trained, she had replied it was though slightly accelerated do to time constraints and the fact the Royal Guard had some basic training. There had been complaints at first but anytime one complained then the Commander either turned the hose she still had on them or made them all run more laps or do more exercises. The complaining soon stopped as the guards all made sure no one complained as they were all punished for it.

It had been very interesting getting more insight into the army her counterpart lead and she wished she could actually see it though that was unlikely to ever happen, they still didn’t know if they could get the Commander home.

Though today the Commander was giving her guards only a half day of training so she would have time to prepare for tonight’s event. That event was the Grand Galloping Gala and it was why her friends were here as they wanted to visit with Twilight before the Gala, it had been a nice surprise as she had missed her friends the last week and she was looking forward to the Gala tonight.

“Ha I win!” Scootloo said as she raced over to the table with Applebloom and Sweetie Belle right behind you.

“Ah told you we weren’t racing you.” Applebloom said as she took a seat at the end of the table with the other two Crusaders. Twilight had been surprised when her friends had arrived with the three fillies but Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow had said they could bring a plus one and so decided to bring the crusaders, Rarity and Applejack were very emotional, Applejack much less then rarity, about this being their sister’s first Gala while Rainbow played of how she felt as usual. The others could have brought plus ones as well but were unable to think of anyone and Twilight had sent for Spike to be her plus one, She had no idea who the Commander was going to have as a plus one.

“I must say it sounds like the EDF of the Commander’s is very brutal to their own soldiers based on what you tell us Twilight, I can’t imagine how such methods could produce a fighting force at all.” Rarity said in thought.

“Well we’ve all seen the Commander fight so it must work.” Twilight said and her friends paled slightly, though the Crusaders were lost in their own conversation and Twilight was thankful they hadn’t been at the party when the Purifiers had attack, having gone off to do their Crusading shortly before they arrived so had missed seeing the death the Commander had hoofed out.

“Yes I have no doubt the Commander think’s she knows what she is doing.” Celestia said as she walked up to the table with Luna close behind as was Shinning Armor and Cadence, as leader of the Royal Guard Shinning was staying close to the Princesses in case he was needed and Cadence was staying with him for the most part. Her friends and their sisters quickly got up and bowed while Twilight remained sitting, only nodding in respect. Twilight hadn’t seen much of Celestia the past couple of weeks as she was busy with court but Twilight not trying to bow seemed to surprise her, thought Twilight didn’t know why, She was a Princess herself so didn’t need to bow, Celestia always told her she didn’t have to bow so why was she surprised she didn’t?

No matter she smiled at her former mentor. “Hey Celestia, what brings you here?” She asked and this caused both Princesses and her friends to look at her in surprise, except Luna who looked amused.

“I thought I would join you all for lunch before going to prepare for tonight’s Gala.” Celestia said recovering quickly before taking a seat with the group of ponies. It did not take long for a servant to arrive to take the two Princesses’ order and then depart to fill the order.

Celestia smiled at the gathered ponies. “So Twilight are you and your friends looking forward to the Gala tonight?” The Solar Princess asked. All of them answered that they were and that allowed her to ask her next question. “Twilight, what of the Commander, is she ready for the Gala?”

Twilight nodded. “She says she is and that she has something to wear though I haven’t seen it. She says it’s what she wears to every Gala and party she goes to as she is usually there as a representative of the EDF and I don’t think here is any different as she is technically an ambassador.”

“Yes, she is. I will need to speak to her about her….music for the Gala.” Celestia said hesitantly and Twilight’s friends all looked at the Solar Princess, they had all heard some of the Commander’s music so wondered why Celestia needed to talk to her about it.

“The Commander is an ambassador, granted it is from an alternate Equestria but she is still a representative of that nation. As such since she is going to be at the Gala some music from her home land will be played at it. It’s done for any ambassador.” Twilight explained and her friends all nodded in understanding though they did look concerned. Twilight had to admit she shared in that concern as well as she had heard more of the Commander’s music then anypony here and knew what type of music the mare liked and had with her.

Before anyone could voice concerns or suggestions for how to handle the situation the door at the far end of the dining hall opened and the Commander walked in followed by her Royal Guard trainees walking in two rows. The Commander was on two legs as she usually was with her hands behind her back. However what everyone in the room was looking at were the guards walking behind her. The Commander had changed the uniform of her Royal Guards. Gone was the gold armor and they now all wore dark green uniforms similar to her own. Where she got them Twilight had no idea.

However the strangest thing was how they moved. Twilight had seen the Royal Guard march and move; they were always in perfect unison. But the Commander’s Guards didn’t just move in unison, they moved as if they were a single entity, each individual pony merely a part of a larger being. They faced straight ahead, there hooves fell in perfect sync, they even appeared to be breathing in unison. Yes it was like they were all one being and not ten ponies. Was this what it was like to be a soldier of the Equestrian Defense Force?

The Commander noticed them and walked up to their table, the ponies behind her staying the exact same distance behind her as they approached the table. When shew as close the Commander smirked as she looked at Twilight. “You know Princess if you wanted to catch flies there is an easier way.” She said and Twilight realized her mouth was hanging open and snapped it shut with a blush.

The unicorn chuckled before looking over her shoulder at the guards behind her. “Training is done for the rest of the day, feel free to eat and do as you please and we shall pick up training at 0500 tomorrow.” She told them.

The guards’ right hooves snapped up to the edge of their caps in the same salute Twilight had seen the Commander use when being formal. “Thank you ma’am.” All ten ponies said in unison before they turned and made their way to a table, as they walked them slowly fell out of unison and by the time they reached the table they all moved as individuals again.

The Commander was smiling after them and when they sat at their table she looked back at the group. “Nothing like seeing proper soldiers at work is there?” She said with a smile before she moved over and took the last remaining seat at the table.

It was Shinning who spoke up first. “What did you do to them?” he asked looking back over them as the guards talked among themselves and the normally dressed guards in the room looked at their dark green wearing fellows as if not sure what they were seeing. The ten guards under the Commander either didn’t notice or chose to ignore it as they talked with each other.

“What I was asked to do, make them able to deal with the threat to this nation, the only way to do that was to make them into proper soldiers, or at least as close as I can with the limited time I have.” She explained with a smirk as she leaned forward. “While it normally takes a few months to turn a recruit into a soldier but with limited time and this lot having some basic training rom their time as Royal Guard I accelerated the training. They aren’t up to the standard of the EDF but they are getting there.”

Shinning looked from the mare to the Guards and back. “But…how….” He asked confused.

“The same way I was trained and the same way every member of the EDF was trained. “She said and smiled wide and Twilight recognized it as her seeing a chance for some amusement. “Want to see a demonstration?” She asked.

Shinning Armor looked back at the guards, there was no way the methods the mare employed could have done anything besides make them just move in unison like that so he nodded.

“Have a guard pick up that knife and place it to the Princess here’s neck.” The Commander said gesturing to Twilight with her head.

Frowning Shinning did as asked and waved a guard of and instructed them what to do. The Guard apologized for doing so. The Commander looked between them and then took a deep breath. “Enemy sighted! Protect the Princess!” She shouted. The Royal Guards actually guarding the room had been watching so knew there was no threat but the ones who had been at table looked up to see what was happening.

A moment after the Commander’s fake alert a glass hurled across the room and collided with the side of the guard’s head. A moment later two of the dark green wearing earth ponies were on him powering him back away from Twilight as the rest of them swarmed around the table to form a protective perimeter armed with knives that had been on their own tables.

The two ponies dealing with the fake enemy shifted their weight to their back hooves and lifted the guard up before slamming him down onto the ground hard where they pinned him.

“Stop!” Commander barked and every one of them froze. “Stand down.” Commander said and all ten of them relaxed. “Very good lads, you pass this drill with flying colors. “She told them and all ten of them looked rather happy with the news. “Ok you may return to your meals and I won’t be doing anymore drills today.” She told them and them saluted before helping the other guard to his hooves and then making their way back to their table where they had to right most of the chairs as they had been knocked over by how fast the guards had moved.

The Commander looked back at Shinning and laced her fingers before herself and smirked over them at the Captain of the guard. “I think my point has been proven. “She said and all the ponies at the table just stared at her.

<<>>

It took a while before any sound beside Commander Twilight Sparkle’s trainees talking at their own table and she found it oh so enjoyable. While her trainees weren’t quiet soldiers they were getting there slowly, she doubted they could do most then non-lethal take down but it took time to get her old recruits to be able to end a life when needed. It became far easier after Tirek but the way he had been handled here meant these ponies didn’t comprehends the concept of those who needed to die.

Once the room returned to normal a servant came over and took her order, which was just bring her whatever as she had been so busy with her trainees she hadn’t had time to really deal with the kitchens and getting a proper meal.

“So tell me Commander, do you have a dress ready for tonight because I took the liberty of making a few for you I’m sure you will love. “ Rarity said as she sipped her tea now that everything had calmed down.

“I already have my dress uniform.” Twilight said and Rarity started to open her mouth to object to a uniform but Twilight forestalled her argument. “It’s not like my normal uniform and before you ask it was made by you, well my Rarity so yes it is fashionable.”

This seemed to have pleased her as she started talking about looking forward to seeing the other her’s work and comparing it to what she has herself while Twilight sat quietly and waited for her meal.

It wasn’t long after her meal arrived, which seemed to be the same meal the Princess was eating, that another question was posed to her. “So Commander we’ve all been wonderin’ who you were taking as a plus one?” Applejack asked her and the table looked at her expectantly.

“Most likely going to be Stonewall.” She explained simply.

“Oh? You’ve been spending an awful lot of time with that stallion haven’t you—“Rarity started but Twilight cut off what she was about to say.

“Let me stop you there, Stonewall is just a friend and my assistant while I work with the trainees.” She explained and Rarity looked disappointed, why was Rarity always trying to play matchmaker with her. Even when it was a different Rarity she still tried to set Twilight up with some stallion and a couple of mares when she thought that maybe Twilight was that way. Even after Twilight told her she wasn’t looking for anyone due to her work Rarity still tried everyone once in a while.

“Speaking of the Gala Commander I don’t know if it is the same in your Equestria but here we tend to have music from the visiting ambassador’s home country played at the Gala if they are there.” Celestia said and Twilight nodded.

“Same for us and seeing as I am technically an ambassador of sorts you need some music from me yes?” Twilight said and Celestia nodded.

“However I was wondering if you had music that wasn’t quite like some of the other music you listen to.” Celestia said as she looked over her tea cup at the military mare.

Twilight nodded once more. “Yes I have music that is more appropriate for parties like the Gala and I set up a playlist of it, will just need a sound system to hook my datapad up to and we will be good.” Twilight explained and Celestia nodded in appreciation. After that the conversation remained on the Gala but for the most part was on past Galas they had been to, Twilight found it interesting how close their timelines were up to a certain point then they diverged greatly as Twilight’s Equestria moved towards being a military and economic superpower on Equus while this Equestria remained the same, still powerful and holding sway on the global scale but mostly due to the four Princesses and nothing more. Twilight found it interesting comparing them to see what was the same and what was different.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle was in the bedroom of her apartment getting into her dress, she had chosen to wear the “Princess Dress” from when Rarity opened her boutique in Canterlot as she liked the dress and it was one of the few dresses made by Rarity that fit her alicorn body. The Gala was less than an hour away and she could hardly contain her excitement, she still didn’t know why she found herself looking forward to the inherently boring Gala, but she was. Maybe it was because the Commander would be there and she would get to see how the Commander acted in a social event.

She knew the Commander could be formal when she wanted to be, for a while she was very formal towards Celestia after her privileges had been returned but as she worked with the trainees she had gone back to her normal self. The Gala wouldn’t be like trying to get back on Celestia’s good side.

Finishing getting her dress on Twilight made her way to the bedroom door and knocked. “Commander are you ready?” She called, if felt odd knocking to exit her room but the Commander was still staying in her room and twilight had given up trying to get her and Stonewall to leave. Because of that the Commander used the main room of twilight’s apartment to change into her dress uniform which twilight had yet to see.

“Been done for a while princess, just waiting on you.” The Commander called from the other side of the door and twilight made her way from her room. Blinking she took her first look at the Commander in her dress uniform.

The military mare had washed up and made sure her mane was styled much more then it usually was and styled so it fit under the dark Green Beret the mare wore, on the beret was a patch that consisted of a gold kite shield over two crossed swords with the letters EDF emblazoned in dark green thread on the shield, most likely the insignia of the army. The mare also wore what looked like a modified version of her normal uniform. This one having less pockets, just the two on the chest, and was trimmed in gold thread while there was gold braided cord running down the shoulders of the uniform and the whole thing looked as if it was freshly pressed.

To complete the outfit Twilight saw the mare had the two pins she always wore placed on both side of her collar and as always her sidearm was present on her flank, though the leather looked freshly oiled and the gun freshly maintained and cleaned to look as good as new.

The Commander looked twilight up and down from behind her sunglasses before she spoke. “Well then someone knowns how to look like a Princess when it counts.” She said and smiled.

“Heh thanks, it’s one of Rarity’s, she made it when she opened her boutique here in Canterlot.” Twilight explained.

The Commander nodded. “Thought it was one of hers, I may need to take a picture of it to take back with me so I can show her as she never made a dress like that when she opened her boutiques, may give her one of her ideas for a new line of dresses.”

“Boutiques? As in more than one?” Twilight asked blinking.

The Commander nodded. “Yeah she has boutiques in Ponyville, Canterlot, Manehatten and I believe she was looking to open another in either Las Pegasus or Fillydelphia, not sure if she had decided yet before I ended up her.” She explained and twilight blinked at her. “She designed the uniforms for the EDF; we are basically walking billboards for her work so her work took off like a rocket and within a couple of years she was able to open both boutiques within months of each other but she opened with different designs.”

“Oh…well that makes sense then. “Twilight said blinking several times, the more she learned about the effect the EDF had had on Equestria society the more she wanted to see it so she could compare both Equestrias. Twilight looked at her once more. “So that’s your dress uniform?” She asked and the Commander nodded. “It looks very nice.” She said.

The unicorn nodded. “Thank you Princess.” She said and glanced at the clock on the mantel piece. “Anyways shall we go? Stonewall is going to meet us there as he needed to go get his dress uniform and I’m sure your friends are ready as well.”

Twilight nodded in agreement and headed for the door and once they were outside the Commander fell in line with her as they walked towards the castles main ballroom and towards the Gala.

Author's Note

And of course the Commander can't do anything halfway, Equestria is getting its hooves on some EDF style troopers or as close as the Commander can make them in a short amount of time when they are already trained.

Chapter 20: The Most Dangerous Field of Them All: The Grand Galloping Gala!

Commander Twilight Sparkle and the Princess met up with Stonewall and Spike just outside the castle’s main ballroom, apparently Stonewall had run into Spike and recognized him as the Princess’ assistant and so escorted him to where he was to meet Twilight so they could wait.

To say the Princess was happy to see the baby dragon was putting it mildly as she hadn’t really been back to her castle since they came to Canterlot a little over two weeks ago and Twilight found the display a bit hard to watch as it made her think of her Spike back home, she knew he was ok because there was no way the Major or any of the EDF command staff wouldn’t allow harm to come to the baby dragon but still she just up and vanished on him again. Granted this wasn’t as traumatic as the last time but still she did disappear again.

After the reunion and everyone caught up with each other about what had happened since they last saw each other, was a much longer conversation between the Princess and Spike as it had been weeks while it had only been a few hours for Twilight and Stonewall.

Once they were ready Twilight and Spike entered first do to being Royalty and Twilight heard their names and titles announced. “So you ready for this?” Twilight asked the guard beside her.

Stonewall nodded.” Yes, while I may never have been a assigned to guard the Gala I am well aware of what goes on here.” He said and glanced at the mare beside him out of the corner of her eye. “I know where I stand and I everypony knows as well.” He explained.

Twilight nodded her head, while she didn’t have much power here it was good to know she had at least one pawn in her corner, she still couldn’t be sure about where her trainees loyalties lay but she knew she had Stonewall. It wasn’t much but it was something at least and it made it easier that he knew he was her pawn in all of this.

After waiting for a few minutes so the Princess had time to leave the entry area Twilight to a deep breath and made sure her beret was on correct before she walked through the door.

“Presenting Commander Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force and guest of the Princesses’ and her escort Guard Stonewall of the Canterlot Royal Guard” The pony beside the door announced reading from a scroll held in his magic. Twilight payed him no mind her eyes were only for the room and the ponies within as time seemed to slow down while she focused.

She already saw everything was in full swing, nobles stood in small groups chatting about various topics as servants moved around the room while guards lined the walls. And she saw everything as her mind raced to read the room. She saw a servant pass beside a noble with a tray of Champaign and the noble didn’t turn his head in the slightest but the servant’s ear shifted just slightly. Tacking the servant as she descended the stairs she saw the servant pass by a guard and as he did the guard gave the barest of nods, message delivered but whether to its recipient or just another massager she didn’t know.

No mater she would watch the guard but right now she needed to watch the room to see who was who. She spotted Fancy Pants and Fleur in a large knot of nobles, she knew he was a powerful player but she could not rely on him to be an allied as she didn’t have any of her connections here besides the stallion beside her and possible the Princess. She couldn’t be sure if the Princess saw her as an ally or a pawn in her own agenda, she knew Celestia and Luna did as that was a given but the Princess was an unknown in this game.

The pair of ponies reached the bottom of the stairs and Twilight scanned the room from behind her mirrored sunglasses servants played their parts expertly and she already saw who some of them were pawns of as well as some of the enemies and allies. All of this was playing out under the quiet calm of the relaxing and boring atmosphere the Gala was famous for.

“Stonewall why don’t you go get us a few of the horderves the servants have.” She said suddenly and Stonewall merely nodded and made his way into the crowd. Her pawn was now loose and she saw several of the other players take notice and subtly track his movements. Good let them fallow the pawn, least she wouldn’t have to worry about the weak player for now though the more powerful and experienced players either still watched her or had ponies doing so. Twilight was a wild card in this game, even if she was weak only a fool would see her as a simple pawn and the higher level players would know that.

Twilight made her way through the crowd watching everyone near her without having to worry about them knowing who exactly she was watching thanks to her glasses, it also had the added effect of being unnerving to some as it reflected the room.

“Greetings Commander Sparkle.” An elderly Pegasus noble said with a kind smile as Twilight walked past and the mare paused.

“Greetings…”She said and trailed off.

“Lord High Flyer Commander.” The noble said gently. And Twilight nodded she recognized the name as midlevel player that had suffered a terrible “accident” back in her own Equestria a year ago. “It is a pleasure to meet you, I must say the other nobles, myself included, wondered if you would grace the Gala with your presence or not what with all the work you seem to do.”

Twilight gave a soft chuckle. “What and miss the biggest gathering in Equestria? Perish the thought.” Twilight said waving a hoof dismissively.

High Flyer nodded his head in understanding as he took a sip from his Champaign. “Yes quite, anypony who is any pony would not miss the Gala if they could help it.” He smiled once more at her and Twilight wonder what his plan was as he was either just inspecting the competition or actually had a plan for her. “I must say I have been following your training of the guards under your tutelage for a few days now, it is most fascinating the methods you employ. Can’t say Equestria had ever seen such methods, least not in any of the history I have read.”

Twilight smiled and nodded once more. “Just some basic Equestrian Defense Force Training from back home is all, nothing to advance as I don’t have all the resources I need nor the time. Though I am not sued to training ponies who have already been trained, but it had only caused a few issues and I’ll soon break them of it.” Twilight said with a chuckle.

High Flyer chuckled along with her. “Yes I am quite sure you will Commander.” He said calmly then drank the last of his Champaign. “If you will excuse me Commander I must go and get more refreshments.” The stallion said before bowing his head apologetically and walked past twilight. The mare watched him go and saw he did in fact grab another glass of Champaign before joining a small group of minor nobles.

Not having anything else to hold her up Twilight began to make her way through the crowd once more till she found Stonewall near one of the tables topped with food and she joined him gathering her own plate of food, making sure it was just a small amount so that she could have and excuse to visit the tables throughout the night. “So hear anything interesting?” She asked quietly, her lips barley moving as she inspected the food before her.

“Plenty, none of it concerning you though it seems Lady Rose had an affair with one of her servants and that was passed on to lord Flame who is now taking full advantage of it.” The Stallion replied back just as quietly and Twilight nodded, that could come in handy if used correctly, Stonewall was proving a useful pawn already.

“Have you seen the Princess?” Twilight asked as she grabbed a couple of small sandwiches and placed them on her plate.

“Northeast part of the ballroom, near the main table. She’s talking with her friends, saw her friends’’ sisters running around in the crowd apparently trying to help the nobility figure out what their Cutie Marks mean.” The Stallions aid in confusion.

Twilight chuckled. “Yeah they kind of do that; I was honestly counting on it tonight.” She said and Stonewall nodded.

“It certainly has many off balance.” The Stallion said.

Nodding once more Twilight stepped back from the table. “Why don’t you go visit with some of the guards, I’m sure you know at least some of them.” She said and he nodded and the two split up.

Twilight made her way to what Stonewall said the Princess was thought right now she was only with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie as the others seemed to be trying to round up their sisters or in rarities case mingling with the nobility, Twilight questioned whether the fashionista knew what she was getting herself into or not.

Twilight made her way towards the Princess via an indirect route so it would seem like she just happened upon them and wasn’t actually making her way towards them, it had the added bonus of Fluttershy leaving to go to another part of the Gala so only Pinkie was left with the Princess and it shouldn’t be too hard to get her to leave.

Reaching the two mares Twilight put on her friendliest smile and acted just slightly surprised. “Oh Princess I’m surprised you aren’t with Celestia.” She said as she neared them.

The Princess looked at her and seemed to wilt slightly. “Oh…um…she’s busy with some of the other nobles so I thought I’d visit with my friends.” She said, so there was still some tension between the two princesses, Twilight felt somewhat badly about that as it was technically her fault.

However she didn’t voice this and just nodded. “Ah yeah there are a lot of them.” She said and smiled and looked at Pinkie Pie who had a large slice of cake she obtained from…somewhere, Twilight was sure that type of cake wasn’t being served at the Gala right now. Filing that away in the “It’s Pinkie Pie” file she smiled at the pink party pony. “Hey Pinkie I think after this next song Celestia scheduled for some of my music to be played, would you like to go set it up?” Twilight said pulling out her datapad.

Flipping through the menus she reached the music files and opened up her Gala playlist and handed it to the pink mare. “Just pick any song from this list, push the name and it will start to play.” Twilight said, normally she wouldn’t let someone else handle her datapad but this was a risk worth taking so she could be alone with the Princess. “You saw how I hooked it up to the sound system right?”

Pinkie’s face split wide with her usual excited smile and she nodded her head vigorously. “Yup yup yuppers I did!” She proclaimed taking the datapad. “This should get this party really started.” She said as the Datapad vanished into her mane and she bounced off.

Twilight watched her go questioning why she didn’t set the camera to record so she could have seen exactly where it went when in the mare’s mane, oh well too late now. Turning back to the Princess Twilight smiled. “So how are you this fine evening Princess?”

The Princess sighed. “I’m fine I suppose, I had hoped to talk with Celestia some but she seems to be busier more than usual at this Gala so I’ve just been spending time with my friends to catch up after two weeks of no word.” She said and sighed. “I forgot to write them as I got caught up in everything.”

Twilight nodded. “Well we have been rather busy with everything going on, I’m sure they understand.”

“Yeah they do, I still feel bad.” The Princess said and then looking around a bit. “Say where is Stonewall, I figured he’d be with you like he usually is.”

“Oh I have him gathering information from some of the guards.” Twilight said in a low voice so as to avoid eavesdroppers.

The Princess blinked and tilted her head in confusion. “Gathering information? What for? Do you think the purifiers are here?” She asked worriedly as she looked around.

“Huh/ Oh no I doubt they will make a move yet, not after their spy got found, if they even know that yet.” Twilight explained. “Just seeing if there is any information I can use for The Game.” She said with a smile, normally one didn’t discussed the game as you could never be sure whose side the ponies you were talking was on but Twilight knew the Princess well enough to know she most likely didn’t use her friends as pawns for any major schemes.

The Princess blinked and looked even more confused. “Game? What game?” She asked.

Twilight blinked, confused herself. “The Game of Houses, you know Equestrian politics?” She asked.

The Princess blinked. “I haven’t really done anything with politics yet, I’ve never heard of this Game of Houses. What is it?”

Twilight froze. She did not just say that in the middle of the Gala, she must have misheard or the Princess was playing the game better then Twilight herself. Looking at her closely Twilight realized she was being serious, she had no idea what The Game was and she just admitted it in the middle of the one place the game is at its peak!

Twilight knew the exact moment the other Players who were close enough to have heard came to the same realization as Twilight as the atmosphere changed. Looking over the crowd, there was no time to worry about subtlety she saw it, several players looking at the Princess as if she were a fresh carcasses and them vulture, they were low level players. It was the ones who were being subtle but still looking that were concerning. The Princess’ inexperience just got her into a world of trouble within The Game.

The Princess seemed to notice the shift as well as she looked around a bit confused and then followed the unicorns gaze, however by the time she did the Gala was back as it was, though The Game had shifted drastically with the balance of power no longer being tipped towards the Princess as a major Player. “Nothing, forget I said anything, just referring to a game played back home. “Twilight said smiling at the Princess to get her to relax.

It worked, she really didn’t have any idea what was going on if she was that easy to manipulate, and this was bad on so many levels. Looking back at the crowd Twilight noticed a well-dressed stallion watching the two of them from across the room, she could by how he held himself he was not one to take lightly in this game. Too bad Twilight wasn’t the type back down when it came to her friends and she never left them hanging.

Removing her sunglasses she took out a cloth whipped some non-existent dirt from them as she looked back at the stallion. “I know full well what happens here, I am no pawn.” She said with that simple gesture.

The Stallion smiled slightly fixing the military mare with a stare. “So you think you can play this game?”

Twilight replaced her sunglass and used her magic to grab a glass of Champaign from a nearby servant as they walked past and took a sip. “Bring it on if you think you can take me.”

“I didn’t know you drank Champaign.” The Princess said looking at the unicorn besides her, completely oblivious to the conversation going on.

The stallions gaze shifted from the Soldier to the Princess then back. “What about her?”

“I don’t, but figure when at the Gala might as well. “Twilight said and smiled at the princess and patted her back as she spoke. “She’s under my protection; mess with her answer to me.”

The stallion gave the barest of shrugs and smiled once more. “Wasn’t planning to at this time.”

Twilight gave a small smiled back. “Then we have no problems.”

The Stallion tilted his head very slightly. “Pleasure talking to you Commander, I look forward to our next meeting.” With that the stallion turned and headed deeper into the party away from the two mares who were almost identical.

With that issue solved Twilight downed the last of her drink, grimacing slightly, she hated Champaign. But it hadn’t been about enjoyment, it had been about talking and dealing with a lot of issues, she knew others had watched the conversation between the stallion and herself. The fools would think she was nothing because she had no power here and only a single pawn, the more intelligent among the Players would know the fact she was confident and clearly knew what she was doing meant she was not to be taken lightly even without any power.

Twilight relaxed slightly and placed the empty glass on another tray as a servant walked past before turning to the princess. “So then Princess did you have anything planned for tonight?” She asked smiling, she’d need to stay as close to the Princess as she could or have Stonewall keep an eye on her to make sure no other players were able to manipulate her, that meant Twilight would need to maneuver her counterpart to the point of making her a pawn so that the high level players would be hesitant to try anything.

Before the Princess could respond the song the musicians had been playing came to an end and Twilight heard the speaker system come online as it was time for some of her music, twilight was curious which song Pinkie had chosen as it would be based purely on the names as the pink mare wouldn’t have any idea what the songs are much less the artist.

What she had not expected was the sound of military DRUMS begging to play. “Oh crap.” Twilight said, how could this have been screwed up? That song wasn’t even on that playlist!

“What’s wrong?” The Princess asked looking the mare beside her.

“This song wasn’t supposed to be played here.” Twilight said with annoyance.

“Really why? It sounds rather nice….”The Princess trained off as the lyrics of the song began and Twilight just looked at her. “I see.” The Princess finished.

Looking out over the crowd she saw the entire party had come to a complete stand still as everyone started at where the sound system was situated with a very confused pink party mare wearing a strained smile.

“What is this?” The Princess asked looking at her military counterpart.

“This is the anthem of the EDF, least it’s what ended up becoming the anthem, I had the song before the EDF.” Twilight explained and started to make her way towards the sound system. As she did, she spotted Celestia watching her from across the room and the mare merely shrugged to say “not my fault I didn’t plan this.”

As Twilight walked she couldn’t help falling into a march in time to the song as she stood starter, her walk clearly going from a simple walk to a full on military march. Several nearby ponies, servants’ nobles and guards noticed this and she felt them tracking her as she walked. It didn’t take her long to reach the nervous looking Pinkie Pie holding the datapad. “How did you get to this song? It wasn’t even on the playlist?” Twilight asked a bit sternly, A Commander very displeased with a subordinate.

Pinkie winced hearing the tone. “I’m sorry, when I took the datapad out I accidently closed the playlist. I didn’t know what it was called so I picked what looked the closes to party music and saw one labeled “Anthem” So thought it would be good for the party.” The pink mare said quickly.

Twilight facehoofed. “You went into the EDF music, that’s music that has spread through the EDF, it is certainly not meant for the Gala.” Twilight said taking back her datapad as the song came to an end, she could still feel everyone staring at her do to the song.

Quickly going to the proper playlist the military mare selected a song more appropriate for the Gala and speakers began to play some gentle TONES and she placed the datapad beside the sound system. “Please make sure no one touches this Pinkie, I’d rather not lose it.” She aid calmly, now that the song wasn’t playing she was no longer in a military mind set.

The pink mare nodded her head vigorously and with that Twilight left her to guard the sound system. She wasn’t heading back to the princess as she saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash had returned, while Dash wasn’t much use in the Gala Applejack had good sense and wasn’t easily manipulated by strangers so she could help make sure the Princess didn’t fall for any bullshit a Player may try with the princess. Granted only low level players would try anything as only they would try a plan that they made up in five minutes. Higher level players would give a lot of thought to their plans before trying anything so there was at least a week before twilight had to worry about real threats.

With her not having to worry about the Princess Twilight shifted her path to a different Princess, luckily she hadn’t moved very far from where Twilight last saw her. “Hello Celestia.” Twilight said as she neared the alabaster alicorn.

The Princess excused herself from the conversation she had been having with a few nobles and gestured for the unicorn to walk with her as she made her way towards one of the refreshment tables. “That was a rather interesting song you consider appropriate for the Gala Commander." The large alicorn said as they walked.

Twilight sighed. “I didn’t mean for the EDF anthem to be played, that was an accident caused by some technical difficulties.” She explained. “I took care of it so any more songs will be appropriate, trust me.”

The Sun Princess nodded. “Yes, that is good though I must admit that song did throw the nobles off balance.” She said looking at the ponies they walked by, most had gone back to their talking as the new song played but it was clear many of them were just going through the motions right now.

Twilight nodded. “Yes, so I guess some good came out of it.” She said as they two of them reached the table. “However music is not why I came to talk to you.” She said and the alicorn looked at her as she removed her sunglasses to fix the larger pony with a hard stare. “Why haven’t you told the Princess about The Game?”

“Because she’s not ready for Equestrian politics.” Celestia said and Twilight sighed while rubbing the bridge of her muzzle.

“She can’t be protected from it forever, she’s a princess for crying out loud and like it or not no matter what you do people will try to use her, hell I thought she already knew The Game.” Twilight said with annoyance.

“She will be told when she is ready.” Celestia said as she looked over the food.

“Well times up because I mentioned The Game and she responded with having no idea what I was talking about and some of the nobles over heard her.” Twilight said and Celestia nearly dropped her plate she held in her magic as she looked at the unicorn beside her. “Yes, so unless you want her to be ground up in the gears of this blasted game you better stop holding her hand and teach her what she needs to fucking know before it’s too late.”

Celestia said. “Yes, you are right Commander, it seems I have no choice but to stop shielding her from the world it’s just…”She trailed off.

Twilight sighed. “I know you care a great deal, as if she were your own daughter even if you are anything like my Celestia, but you have to let her grow up and become her own mare.” Twilight said and reached out and patted the larger ponies shoulder with a smile, she was still a quadruped so was unable to actually reach Celestia’s back but the meaning was the same. “Trust me she will still look up to you even after she learns the ways of the world, I mean look at me I still see the you from my homeland as my mentor and I lead an entire army and am basically a living weapon.” Twilight said with a chuckle.

Celestia relaxed slightly. “I suppose you are right Commander.” She said. “She has already started on her own path and if I keep trying to coddle her I will most likely just drive her away from me.” She said and Twilight nodded and the Sun Princess eyed her. “Do you really still look up to my counterpart still despite everything you’ve done?”

Twilight nodded. “Like a second mother though our relationship is different than that do to the whole m being a soldier and leading an army and her my superior so in public I have to act a certain way, but in private it’s almost like how things used to be.” Twilight explained. “Or at least as close as it can be with everything.” She said gesturing to herself in a dress uniform with cybernetic augmentation.

Celestia sighed. “Thank you Commander, that does put my mind at ease.” She said and looked back over at the food on the tale. “Perhaps you are not as bad an influence on her as I thought you are.” Celestia said. “Though there are habits you have I hope she doesn’t pick up.” She said very seriously.

“Oh gods I hope so too, it wouldn’t be any fun if there were two of me.” Twilight said with a look of horror on her face. A moment later she started to chuckle and Celestia joined her a moment later.

“Just when I think I have you figured out Commander you end up breaking my perceptions of you.” She said with a chuckle.

“Yeah I have that effect on people; it wouldn’t be any fun if I didn’t keep everyone guessing.” She said and the two shared another small laugh.

Before the conversation could continue there was a rush of wind and the room started getting brighter and when the two looked back they saw the air in the middle of the room was twisting and ponies were rushing back away from the area out of fear. “Is this an attack?” Twilight heard a nearby guard asked as they all readied there weapons.

However before anyone could answered there were several flashed of light and chunks of what looked like wall, twisted metal as well as random debris started to appear in bright flashes of light. The last two things to appear were the strangest yet and all the ponies in the room stared at the two objects floating in the air in the middle of all the random debris.

There was one mare in the room who blinked in surprise as she recognized the two objects as they bobbed in the wait till they noticed the unicorn mare dressed in an EDF dress uniform standing on one side of the room.

“Commander!” Two synthesized voices cried out in unison as they recognized their Commander and the two sentrybots beeped in excitement as they rushed forward.

Author's Note

Whelp here we are, the first part of the Grand Galloping Gala and got a peek at The Game of Houses in play and learned something about Princess Twilight Sparkle as well as Celestia and how she has been acting around the your alicorn.

And got to learn what the EDF's anthem is, thank you once again Commander Darklight for introducing me to that song, glad I was finally able to work it into the main story.

Chapter 21: The Grand Galloping Gala: Protection

Princess Twilight Sparkle was talking with Applejack and Rainbow Dash when a wind came out of nowhere and started to whip her dress about as it did the same to everypony else’s clothes in the room. She looked around in confusion and her attention was drawn to the middle of the room where the air was shimmering with light and all the nobles were backing away from it as the guards started to ready their weapons.

Twilight started to charge her horn as this had to be the Purifiers launching another attack; it made sense as all four Princesses were present at the Gala though how they got into the castle was beyond her. Then there was a flash and what looked like a piece of a wall dropped to the floor, then what looked like a large slab of metal crashed to the floor with a loud clang as metal met stone. More pieces of debris, some of it sparking and looked like equipment she had in her lab back in the Castle of Friend ship though only part of it, as if this part had been torn from the rest of the whole.

The flashes came faster and faster and the center of the room was quickly filling with random objects and debris, then the last flash happened and the air returned to normal. In the place of the last flash was two strange floating sphere shaped objects with long tri-barrels suspended bellow them.

The objects appeared to look around and twilight could just make out something as being written on the front of both dark green objects when they seemed to notice something to their side. Quickly following where they seemed to be looking Twilight saw the Commander standing beside Celestia and looking to be surprised which was strange to see on the unicorn.

“Commander!”

Twilight blinked as the two objects spoke in unison in voices that didn’t sound quiet natural and then let loose a series of rapid beeps as they rushed the unicorn mare who stared at them with the same look of surprise on her face.

“It’s so good to see you Commander!” One of them said, seemingly excited as it bobbed in the air.

“Ye sit is good to see you well Commander.” The other said a bit calmer then the first object said.

Starting to make her way towards the Objects Twilight saw several guards doing the same as did her friends when they saw Twilight moving, most of the nobles just stared in fear while a few looked on with interest. As she neared she saw Celestia had a look of bewilderment on her face and that gave Twilight pause as she had never seen her former mentor bewildered in her entire life.

“We were so worried about you!” The excited object said and Twilight got close enough to see details of them. They were large spheres as she has observed, painted dark green with the tri-barrels suspended under them with many jewels embedded across their outer shell and somehow they hoovered about four feet off the ground.

“What’s going on?” Applejack asked and drew the attention of the objects, causing Fluttershy to flinch back while Applejack and Rainbow readied for a fight and Rarity looked on with curiosity while Pinkie wore a large smile about meeting somepony new.

However the objects seemed to ignore them and they locked onto Twilight herself. “YOU!” The first excited voice said though it sounded angry and the object rushed up till it was just a foot from the Princess’ face and she got a distinct feeling she was being glared at, though that feeling took a back seat when she saw the word LUNA painted on the front of the object in dark paint.

“You have a lot of nerve impersonating the Commander!” The object said voice clearly angry. “Equestrian Defense Force regulation is clear. “Impersonation of an army officer is punishable by dishonorable discharge and a minimum sentence of five years in Irongate Prison Complex” The object said quoting something rapidly.

“Luna stand down.” Twilight her the Commander bark. “Celestia, Luna front and center!” She said and both objects seemed to stiffen before rushing to hover before the Commander who switched into being a biped and gripped her hands behind her back as she looked over the two objects.

After couple of minutes she reached up and removed her sunglasses using a small cloth to clean them as she focused on the objects. “You two mind telling me how the hell you two got here?”

The objects seemed to glance at each other before the calmer of the two spoke. “We do not know Commander, we were with the Major as she over saw a test at the Equestrian Military Science Division meant to find and recover you.” It said, the voice sounded female but Twilight was hesitant to call it more than an it as she wasn’t sure they were actually organic.

“Then there was some weird surge and everyone was yelling and running around and as we were following the Major out of the lab we end up here!” The excited one said.” It’s good to see you alive and well Commander, those annoying quadrupeds keep trying to get the Major to declare you dead but she refuses.”

The Commander sighed and stopped cleaning her sunglasses, instead closing her eyes and rubbing the bridge of her muzzle as she spoke. “That’s sounds just like those pompous Nobles, good on the major for standing up to those arrogant asses.”

The excited object bobbed. “Yeah she keeps telling them she doesn’t care that it’s been six months since you went missing, tills he sees a body she won’t declare you dead, right now you are just missing in action.”

“Wait six months? I haven’t even been here a month.” The Commander said blinking at the objects.

The two shared a look once more then the calmer one spoke. “Commander you have bene missing in action for over six months, we were then when you vanished if you remember.” It said. “The Major has been doing her best to keep moral up but as time drags on more and more soldiers are starting to believe you are dead, or in some cases that you went AWOL and abandoned the EDF.”

“WHAT!?” The commander yelled and looked at them. “Who the fuck thinks I’d desert! I want their name and rank as I’m going to have a few words with them when I get back.”

“None of the Command Staff believe it, it’s more of the lower ranking soldiers, the Major and other officers have been dealing with it but it is spreading.” The calm one said. “But now we don’t need to worry as you are back.” IT said cheerfully.

The Commander sighed and replaced her sunglasses before her hands went behind her back. “Actually I’m not, this isn’t Equestria, well it is an Equestria but the EDF doesn’t exist here.”

The bots beeped a couple of times. And looked around. “But this is Canterlot Castle main ballroom and that is princess Celestia.” The calm one said.

“Yes, as I said this is an Equestria but not our Equestria. We are currently the only active EDF forces in this AO.” The Commander said. “Actually you said I’ve been MIA for six months?” She asked and the objects bobbed as if nodding.

The Commander nodded and looked at Twilight. “Princess, this may sound strange but how old are you?” She asked seriously.

Twilight blinked. “Um…”She said a bit embarrassed. “I’m twenty five as of a couple of months ago.” She answered wondering why the unicorn asked that.

The Commander sighed. “So there is a time distortion, it wasn’t just that one time.” The commander said and scratched her chin in thought. Twilight stared at her in confusion as did everypony else who was listening. “Right, you have no experience with this, to put it bluntly, I’m twenty-eight as of a couple months ago.” The mare said and Twilight blinked. “You didn’t just drag me from my home dimension but also through time as well it seems.”

Slowly Twilight’s jaw fell open as everyponie’s eyes were locked on the unicorn mare who was actually older then her alicorn self.

It was at this point Luna decided to join the group, she had been watching from the sidelines where she had remained after the objects had appeared. “Not that listening to you talk to these things...”

“Hey!”

“But what are they and why did you call them Celestia and Luna?” The dark alicorn asked and all eyes returned to the unicorn mare who looked back at them.

“Right, introduction time. This here.” The Commander said gesturing to the two floating objects. “Are Celestia and Luna, my two personal sentrybots. They are customized mark three security sentries I picked up while leading a team gathering some Intel from a building.”

“We were trying to kill her and her squad!” The Lunabot said happily. “We almost succeeded too but our armor wasn’t meant to stop a high powered rifle shot.” It said deflating a bit.

“Anyways. “The Commander said, drawing the word out a bit. “They gave us so much trouble I decided to grab a couple and rebuild them as I thought they could be of use. I was correct.”

“And you named them after the Princesses?” Rarity asked in disbelief.

“Why does every ask me that?” The Commander said with a bit of annoyance. “Yes obviously I did, I needed to give them some form of designation and why not the Royal Sisters who keep our nation safe? Granted they were helping keep a rebel base hidden in a sewer under an enemy controlled city safe and not an entire nation but that’s beside the point.” The mare said the last part a bit absentmindedly and waved her hand dismissively.

“I see.” The real Luna said and eyed the two machines baring her and her sister’s name.

“I have a question.” Lunabot said turning to face the Commander.

“What is it?” The Commander said turning her attention from the Lunar Princess to the bot that shared her name.

“If this isn’t our home nation does that mean all these annoying quadrupeds around us aren’t the same ones always calling for our deactivation because of our designations even though they looked like them?” The machine asked.

“That is correct, why?” The Commander asked eyeing the machine.

“No reason.” It answered and there was a click and the try barrels gave a spin. “Training rounds loaded.”

“Sister no!” Celestiabot said. “Just because they are not the same quadrupeds does not mean you can’t shoot them.” It scolded.

“But they are annoying and besides I was going to sue training rounds.” Lunabot defended turning to the other machine.

“That doesn’t matter; you can’t simply go around shooting quadrupeds just because they are annoying to you and the entire military.” Celestiabot said.

“Fiiiine.” Luna bot said and there was another click from it and the barrels spun again. “Live ammunition loaded.” It announced. This causing many of the nobles to recoil slightly and the Commander to burst out laughing.

“Gods I’ve missed listing to you two.” She said and patted both bots affectionately while smiling. Both bots gave beeps in response.

“Commander, if I may, what do you plan to do about the imposter?” Celestiabot asked as it looked over at Twilight and her friends protectively around her which made her feel a bit better about the fact these two sentybots seemed to not like her.

“Oh right!” The Commander said and smiled as she walked over to Twilight and threw an arm around the alicorn’s shoulders. “Celestia Luna, this here is Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.” The Commander explained. “She’s been under EDF protection for the past two weeks and…”

“Wait what?” Twilight said and looked at the Commander who smirked at her.

“What you think I’ve just been staying in your room for my own amusement? That’s only half the reason, the other half is if anyone wants to fuck with you they have to go through me first.” The Commander said and patted Twilight’s head, twilight had first been annoyed when the mare did that but she figured out it was one of the way the unicorn showed affection, that and constantly “screwing” with her.

“Anyways she is classified high value personnel.” The Commander said turning back to the two bots. And her tone became serious once more. “Do you understand?”

Both bots beeped rapidly then spoke in perfect unison. “Princess Twilight Sparkle is under Equestrian Defense Force protection. Primary Objective: Protect High Value Personnel at all cost, use of lethal force authorized.”

Twilight blinked as the machines spoke and the Commander smiled once more as she nodded. “Good, Luna on me, Celestia protect the Princess.” Both machines moved faster than Twilight thought they could as the one named Luna moved to flank the Commander while the Celestia machine flanked Twilight herself.

Nodding once more the Commander removed her arm from Twilight’s shoulder and walked around in front of her, Lunabot staying close beside her. “Now I won’t have to worry so much when I’m with the trainees as Celestia there will deal with anyone who threatens you or tries anything they deem as a hostile action.” She said with a smile and twilight questioned why she said it louder than one would normally do so.

Celestia had been watching all of this both out of curiosity and trying to figure out what was going on exactly, it wasn’t everyday one met a machine named after them. She stepped forward as there seemed to be a break in the conversation. “Commander can you please explain what is going on and what all of that is?” The Princess gestured to the debris in the middle of the ballroom, many of the nobles were staying far from it and some eyed the bots as they hovered near both twilights, The Commander had made it so none of the nobles will try anything with Twilight at this point, least not as long as this Celestia machine was with her.

The Commander looked at the debris and scratched her chin. “Looks like random bits of a lab from the EMSD Facility, most likely got sent here as whatever the science boys built went haywire.” She said. “Looks like we got a blast door, part of lab equipment, random bits of a wall and…”The Mare trailed off as she seemed to perk up.

Quickly crossing the room, Lunabot staying close she started to sue her magic to clear some of the rubble. The three Princesses looked at each other before following the mare over, Celestia found it strange that the machine bearing her name stayed close to Twilight, though it was told to protect her so it made sense. Celestia made a mental not to speak to these two machines since they could talk.

Twilight and the others reached the debris just as the Commander uncovered a few armored crates and let out a loud “AH!” as she pulled them out. Placing them beside her she started to unlock them and Twilight saw both crates were stamped with the same insignia that the Commander had on her beret with the words PROPERTY OF EQUESTRIAN DEFENSE FORCE under it. Though one of the crates had a yellow triangle on it with a small circle that was broke on one side as what looked like fragments flew away from it.

Smiling the Commander opened the crate with the yellow simple and smiled like a foal in a candy store as she looked in. “Commander what are these?” Twilight asked stepping forward to try and see inside the crate, all she saw were what looked like bricks beside them some small plastic objects.

“Oh, just some supply crates, most likely from an armory near the lab they ran the test in.” She explained as she pulled out one of the bricked and looked it over. “As for what this is, well this here is what we in the army call plastic explosive. Very effective for demolition or taking out enemy weapon platforms or just generally turning anything into a smoking crater.” She said and Twilight recoiled slightly as the unicorn mare looked back in the crate. “With the amount in this crate I could turn about half this castle into hole in the ground if I were to detonate the entire crate.”

This caused the gathered ponies, save for the Princesses to take several steps back as the Soldier rummaged through the crate. “Don’t worry they aren’t armed and requite a detonator to go off, they are very stable.” She explained as she replaced the brick of explosive before closing the crate.

Twilight moved up beside her counterpart as she moved to the next crate, her curiosity getting the better of her and she trusted the Commander not to open anything that would be dangerous here in the middle of the Gala, well not immediately dangerous.

Opening the next crate, inside were a bunch of green boxes and Twilight wondered what they could be. She got her answer when the Commander opened one of them and the alicorn saw it was filled with bullets, so they were boxes of ammo. Twilight watched as the mare opened each of them to probably see what ammo they contained. Both mares were surprised when the soldier opened the last one and instead of bullets they found two bottle of dark amber liquid.

“Ha!” The Commander said pulling out the two bottle of unopened whiskey. “Seems someone lost their hidden contraband, oh well these are mine now. “She said with a smile as they vanished into her pocket dimension. Closing the supply create both of them soon followed the bottles of alcohol.

Taking a step back from the debris pile the commander looked it over. “Well nothing really of use here, I’ll find some where to dispose of this later. “She said and moved it all into a pocket dimension to clear the floor.

She looked at the alicorn standing beside her. “Anyways, now that that interruption is over with I think we have a Gala to get back to.” She declared. Twilight looked around and saw no one seemed to be to egger to get back into the swing of things right away but then she felt an army around her shoulder and she was being dragged towards the dance floor. “Come on, I feel like dancing after all this good news.” She told the alicorn who was the closest potential partner. Twilight noticed her horn was lite and a few moment later a familiar FLUTE started to play from the sound system and Twilight knew what was coming, she idly wondered if the unicorn could pull the same thing off at the gala that she did at the party in Ponyville, though she doubted the nobles were the type to join in of the Commander’s form of dancing.

Still Twilight was willing to at least somewhat dance with the unicorn, the song was still just as infectious as it had been the first time and she was sure her friends would end up joining in at some point so it wouldn’t be just them dancing. Though thinking about it she didn’t really care what the nobles really thought about this, the song was a good and it wasn’t like she was the only one on the floor.

As Soon as they reached the dancefloor both bots moved off to the sidelines to watch and the commander wasted no time in grabbing the alicorn and starting to spin her like before, though twilight noticed that she had pulled her opened bottle of whiskey out and already took a large drink of it, yes the commander was set on enjoying herself.

As the Commander danced around with enthusiasm Twilight started to slowly move to the music and she was soon dancing with the Commander, though with nowhere near as much enthusiasm and she was happy to see her friends join them as the song restarted and the seven mares danced around the floor as the nobles stared on in pure bewilderment.

Twilight couldn’t help laughing at how they looked as she danced though as she spun to the next partner she nearly lost her footing as she recognized the white coat and ethereal mane of Princess Celestia and as she stiffly spun away she saw Luna had also joined them as well as Stonewall. While she wasn’t surprised to see Stonewall both royal Sisters had caught her off-guard and anytime she found herself spun over to one of them she danced stiffly. She was never happier to be spun to another pony as she danced and she ended up finding her brother and Cadence had joined as well though she saw the Commander made a point not to end up with Shinning Armor as a dance partner.

It wasn’t long before other nobles started to join either because of the princesses where dancing or because the music was just that infectious and soon the dancefloor had a small group of dancers, though Twilight still wasn’t sure if this was actually dancing as it was mostly just spinning from partner to partner and jumping randomly, all she knew was it was fun to just dance to the fast paced music and forget about the rest of the world for a short time.

Author's Note

So not much interaction between everyone in this chapter as it only covers a few minutes of time but we now have more evidence of the time distortion effect with the barrier of the Commander's dimension.

also yes I know I used that song already, its a good song and one of my all time favorites.

next chapter will most likely follow the Royals interacting with their machine counterparts.

Chapter 22: Meet the Bots

Princess Twilight Sparkle walked into her apartment with a yawn; the Gala had shockingly been fun, thanks to the Commander anyways. The unicorn mare seemed to have an ability to make everypony around her lose themselves into a party and actually not care what others thought, she had proven that twice now at two separate parties. “Are you alright Princess Twilight?”

Twilight jumped when the synthesized voice spoke behind her, she had forgotten she was being followed by the Celestia sentry bot as it stayed out of her way and silently hovered. “Oh…um…yes….just a bit tired is all.” She said looking at the machine; she could almost swear the voice was a slightly distorted version of the real Celestia’s.

“If that is the case perhaps you should rest then.” Celestiabot suggested. “I will keep watch.”

“No, I’m fine, I need to wind down a bit anyways, the Gala was much more exciting than I thought it would be.” Twilight said as she made her way to her kitchen to get a drink.

“As you wish Princess.” The bot said as it followed the alicorn.

“Do you have to follow me?” Twilight asked a bit uncomfortably.

“My apologies Princess, I did not mean to make you feel uncomfortable.” Celestiabot said as she moved away a bit and hovered at the corner of the kitchen area.

“No its fine, I’m just not used to being followed around like this.” Twilight said as she poured herself some juice.

“My apologizes once more, just following protocol, I will try to follow more discreetly.” The bot said.

“Do you need to follow me around?” Twilight asked looking at the machine.

“You are under EDF protection as high value personnel. That means I am to stay with you at all time to ensure your safety and only leave you when my sister is around.” The machine replied as Twilight sipped her juice.

“Your sister?” Twilight asked, she hadn’t really spoken to the machine since now and only listened at it had spoken to the Commander.

“Luna, though most call her Lunabot so as not to confuse her with Princess Luna.” Celestiabot answered and twilight nodded.

Before Twilight could ask any more questions the door to the apartment swung open and the Commander walked in with Lunabot following close behind. “Oh top o’ the mornin’, Garryowen. Kiss me I’m Irish, Molly Malone.” The unicorn sang in a slightly slurred voice, the bottle of whisky in her hand most likely to blame as she sang loudly closing the door behind her. “Faile, Slaine, Pog ma thon, we got us an Irish pub!” She sang out before noticing the alicorn and sentry staring at her. “Oh Hey princess, Celestia how are you two on this fine evening?”

“I’m fine, I see you are drunk again Commander.” Twilight said.

“Eh…little bit.” The mare said setting some sort of large tank she had been carrying in her other hand down in order to put two of her fingers very close together.

Twilight blinked looking at the tank and noticed that there were some hoses held in the mare’s magic behind her and she picked up the tank and headed for the couch placing the items on the small table before it. “What all that for?”

“Little project I’m going to be working on tonight.” She said smiling as she took a large drink from the bottle of whiskey.

Twilight nodded and looked at the items the Commander had trying to figure out how they fit together. “And what is this project of yours?” She asked.

“It’s a surprise for the Purifiers, I think tomorrow will be the day we deal with them as by now they probably noticed their spy is missing.” The Commander said as a set of tools appeared on the small table and she sat before it.

“Wait really? You aren’t going to train the guards anymore?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“No more time, once the Purifiers realize their spy isn’t going to check in they will move camp and then we will be back at square one. It’s now or we risk lives needlessly and I cannot stand wasting anything.” The Commander said with a slight scowl as she worked.

“Well just let me know when we are heading out and ill—“

“You aren’t coming Princess.”

Twilight blinked in surprise. ”What?”

“We are going to be going into the hornets’ nest Princess, as powerful as you are you are not a trained fighter, you would be a liability. No offence.” The Commander said looking up at Twilight. “You would better off here where you are not in danger and I don’t have to worry about you so I can focus on removing the Purifiers.” She said and Twilight opened her mouth to protest being seen as a liability but was cut off as the Commander’s features softened.” And I’d rather you not be put into a position where you may need to kill to survive.”

Twilight looked at the commander for a few moments before she nodded her agreement and the Commander nodded in return before going back to work. “I’ll be leaving Celestia and Luna here to ensure your safety.” She said before looking back up at Twilight. “Also Princess, if I don’t make it back, please take care of them ok? At least till the EDF arrives and you can turn them back over to the Major.”

Twilight stiffened a bit at the last part and as much as she wanted to protect the possibility the Commander might not make it back the facts were the Purifiers were willing to kill if needed so it was a very real possibility. With a sigh she nodded. “Don’t worry; I’ll take care of them.”

With that the Commander nodded in thanks and went back to work. “You should get some sleep Princess no matter how things turn out, tomorrow is going to be a big day and you should be fully rested for it.”

Twilight nodded and rinsed out her glass before heading towards her room. “I suppose you are right Commander, good night.” She said opening her door with her magic.

‘Good Night Princess.” The commander said as Celestiabot took up a defensive position in the room while Luna bot exited to patrol the halls outside.

<<>>

Princess Luna walked the halls of Canterlot Castle, her sister had long since retired as had most everypony else after the Gala, which had been very fun for once as Luna never enjoyed the Gala even when her sister arranged for things to happen. They were never about making the Gala fun it was always about the blasted Game of Houses, this was the first time something had happened that had nothing to do with The Game and it was actually fun, She’d need to ask the Commander if there was any way to leave some of her music behind so that Luna could enjoy it as it was like nothing she had ever heard before.

Even though everyone else besides the night servants and her Lunar Guard had long since retired Luna still had duties to attend to, mostly opening a short Night Court and then her Dream Walking before the night was through. But first she wanted to check go for a small walk and unwind from all the excitement of the Gala.

As Luna rounded a corner she came face to face with a floating sphere with a tri-barrel under it. “Halt, this is a restricted area, no one is allowed in this area, all trespassers are to be shot on sight!” The synthesized voice of Lunabot said, Luna thought the voice sounded oddly familiar for some reason.

However that would have to wait as she put up a shield pit of reflex. “I believe this is my home and you are technically trespassing.” Luna said arching an eye brow at the machine before her.

“True, besides the Commander already said we aren’t allowed to shoot anyone unless they are endangering Princess Twilight Sparkle, herself of any other key members of the government of this nation.” Luna said and made a sound that was vaguely a chuckle. “But that still doesn’t mean I can’t tell people I am going to shoot them.”

Luna blinked at what the machine said and slowly lowered her shield. “Yes well….you should be more careful with your jokes as some may take them the wrong way.”

“My sister is always telling me that but seeing the look on people’s faces is just too funny to stop.” Lunabot said and chuckled again.

“Your sister?” Luna asked a bit confused.

“Celestia, though most call her Celestiabot to avoid confusion with Princess Celestia and such, believe me that was confusing for a while when we were all in the same room.” Lunabot said and laughed.

“So you see the other machine as your sister?” Luna asked with curiosity clear in her voice.

The machine bobbed in the air. “We were both made at the same time, and programmed by the commander at about the same time so she is our creator and technically that makes her our parental unit. Though we don’t call her that.” Lunabot said.

“So you are twins?” Luna asked.

“Oh no Celestia is older than me as she was turned on two mille-seconds before I was.” The machine said sounded somewhat annoyed and Luna was sure she grumbled under her breath, if she had breath.

“Is something wrong?” Luna asked.

“No, nothing, it’s just Celestia thinks that because she is older than me she can boss me around sometimes and tell me what to do.” Lunabot said with annoyance. “I’m just as effective as she is at my job and know what not to do and how to follow protocol.”

Luna found herself nodding in agreement. “Believe me I know how you feel, my sister does that sometimes as well even though I know how to rule, granted I am still getting used to how Equestria is run in this day and age there are something that simply can’t change for a government to run.”

“Older siblings can be beyond annoying at times.” Lunabot said and both pony and machine nodded in unison.

“So what are you doing out here?” Luna asked looking at the empty hallways.

“Patrolling the nearby halls from the Princess and the Commander’s sleeping quarters, looking for threats and such.” The machine said giving the equivalent of a shrug.

“Luna nodded, well I am going for a walk before starting Night Court, and perhaps I could walk with you?” Luna asked, her curiosity about this machine beyond peaked.

The machine shrugged once more. “It’s your castle and you have authorization for this area anyway.” Lunabot said before turning to continue her patrol, Luna falling in step beside the sentry.

“So how are things on this night?” Luna asked.

“Quiet, which is good as we have limited ammo without the Liston Complex to produce more so I’ll have to make every shot count if I am engaged.” Lunabot said as she moved silently down the hall, her optics scanning the hall for any threats, constantly switching between standard vision, night vision and thermal every second.

“Liston Complex?” Luna asked as she walked beside the machine.

“It’s the EDF’s main production center; it produces the guns, the bullets, the armor, everything the army needs really.” Lunabot said. “It’s a collection of factories, fabrication plants, ore processing, pretty much any type of production facility you can think of is housed within the fourteen square miles of the Liston Complex.”

Luna nodded and thought for a moment. “Why is it called the Liston Complex? That is a very strange name.”

“Its name after Liston. The former supply clerk of the People’s Free Democratic Republic, the army we were part of before reaching Equestria. He was a good friend of the Commander’s” Lunabot explained.

“Was, what happened? Did they have a falling out?” Luna asked, though thinking about that if that was the case then why name something after him?

“He was killed when some mercenaries attacked the PFDR base.” Lunabot said. “It was bad from what I had hear, over half the army was wiped out.”

Luna winced slightly, she should have thought of that but she was growing used to this more peaceful Equestria were conflict was virtually non-existent. “I am sorry for her loss.”

“Don’t be The Commander made the merc’s pay dearly for the deaths they caused.” Lunabot said.

Luna nodded. “That is good to hear.” She said. “So what happened to this other army?”

“Unknown, The Commander was ordered to return home by the general when the opportunity presented itself, The Commander, couldn’t disobey the orders of her superior.” The Machine informed Luna. “So she returned and formed the EDF to protect Equestria from all threats both foreign and domestic.”

“She sounds like a fine soldier.” Luna said.

“She’s the best.” Lunabot said. “Though I may be biased due to the whole being my creator bit but who knows, I’m no psy-ops shrink.”

“Psy-ops shrink?” Luna asked now confused.

“Right doesn’t exist here, sorry. It’s what most everyone called the Psychological Operations Division of the EDF.” Luna said. “They study the mind and how to help soldiers and civilians who are suffering from mental illness or generally other issues; it is a highly funded branch of the army.”

Luna blinked, she had heard of psychology but it was on the fringes of science on Equus and most see it as a joke in the scientific community. “Why is it so heavily funded? Surely it can’t be all that effective?” Luna asked, she was basing this off of what she had heard from the few ponies she had spoken to about it.

Lunabot stopped dead in her tracks and looked at the Princess of the Night. “If it was so ineffective then why is it they have thousands of successful cases of aiding people suffering from all manner of mental illness either through the use of necessary drugs or regular therapy.” Lunabot said. “If it was worthless then the army would never pour so much money into it with the sole purpose of aiding those whose wounds are of the mind and not the body.” The machine said before turning and resuming its patrol. Luna got the distinct feeling the machine did not like anyone question how the army was run.

“I’m sorry, it’s just here psychology is not that big of a science and most see it as a joke.” Luna said.

“That is a mistake.” Lunabot said simply. “The Commander started funding it as soon as she had the money and could fine doctors willing to study the mind in order to prevent another Private Wallace.”

“Privet Wallace?” Luna asked confused once more.

“He was a soldier of the PFDR, his mind was broken by an enemy, they never laid a hand on him, what they did was far worse as injuries to his body could have been healed, but what they did to his mind, the PFDR didn’t have a psychologist, just some one trained in the basics who wouldn’t be able to deal with that kind of damage.” Lunabot said. “All they could do was sedate him as he attacked everyone around him or tried to harm himself if no one was around.”

Luna opened her moth to ask another question but Lunabot spoke again. “His heart gave out once he was no longer running on adrenaline, his body just couldn’t deal with the stress he had been put through and shut down and he died.” Lunabot stopped and looked at the Lunar Princess. “When the commander started getting funds she poured a large amount into the psy-ops division swearing to never allow that to happen again and while there have been some that were beyond help there are many more that have been saved or at least stabilized enough to not be a danger to themselves or those around them. So do not think that it is a worthless science and if you are smart you will fund it.”

With that the machine resumed her patrol and Luna had to scramble to catch up. “If that is the case I may see what I can do about getting it funded.” Luna said as she looked out the windows they were passing. “I should go and start Night Court now.” She said and looked back at the machine. “It was a pleasure talking with you; perhaps we could do so again.”

The machine bobbed. “Likewise Princess Luna, good luck with Night Court and I look forward to speaking with you once more if the chance presents itself.”

With that the two Luna’s went their separate ways.

<<>>

The next morning Princess Celestia awoke in her chambers, after stretching her slightly stiff muscles she slipped from beneath her blankets and to her hooves. Yawning she began her morning routine by visiting her private bathroom to shower and other things before she returned to her room and donned her regalia once her coat was dry.

With polished regalia on she glanced at the clock and saw it was exactly 5:30, right on time as always. Making her way to her balcony she saw Luna stood upon her own across from Celestia’s. With a nod of greeting both sisters horns were wrapped in a magic glow and slowly the celestial bodies began to move, obeying the ones who tended them with little protest.

Within a few minutes the moon had retreated from the sky and the sun took its place in the heavens above to shine down upon Equestria and all other nations on Equus. With the first of her duties out of the way Celestia waved to her sister before retreating back into her bedroom to make her way to take a short walk through the castle before going to the dining hall for breakfast. She did the same routine day in and day out and she couldn’t imagine a more perfect morning.

“MONSTER!!”

And like the peace of the morning was shatter as a servant ran past screaming as Solar Guards ran the other way spears and swords drawn. Sighing to herself about the peaceful morning being shatter the Solar Princess began to follow the bath of the guards to see what had invaded her castle in the night and ruined her morning. She was already in a slightly bad mood do to her plans for the Gala having failed in the most unexpected of ways.

Celestia had invited the Commander to the Gala with the intent of her putting the nobles off balance and allowing her to maneuver within The Game and it worked exactly as she had planned as the Commander’s present had caused a stir that just grew as the night went on, till it worked to well as the Commander ended up drawing everyone into the strange dance she was doing to some of the oddest music Celestia had ever hear that was also extremely infectious.

Before Celestia had realized what was happening she had been drawn is as well and completely forgotten about The Game till the dancing had ended hours later as the Commander music played and by then Celestia was just as off balance as the nobles and unable to maneuver at all. Still the Gala had been enjoyable and it was nice to be able to completely forget about The Great Game for a night as that was a rare treat.

As the Princess of the Sun rounded a corner she came upon the scenes as her guards had the monster cornered in a hall by being on both ends of the halls weapons at the ready as some slightly braver servants watched on from further back.

“I am telling you to stand down.” Celestiabot said with annoyance as she tried to keep both groups of guards in her sight as her Gatling gun switching between the targets, she had already swapped to her training rounds as she really didn’t want to harm the castle guards as that would cause far too many issues for the Commander.

As The Princess approached the scene she put on her calm and collected mask so as to try and calm the situation before there was an accident. As she neared the back line of the guards one of them looked back and noticed her.

“Princess Celestia. “The guard said as he looked back at the “monster” before breaking away as the other guards had it corners. He stood before the Ruler of the day and saluted. “You’re Majesty, my apologies for blocking your bath but we are dealing with a monster that somehow got into the castle without notice.”

Celestia smiled at the guard. “It is alright, but I can assure you that is no monster.” She said calmly and the guard looked confused.

“Princess Celestia would you please call off the Solar Guard as I don’t want to have to harm them.” Celestiabot asked from her places between the two groups of guards here were slowly advancing.

The guard before Celestia blinked and looked back at the “monster” as it spoke to the Princess as if it knew her. Then back at the Princess herself. “It’s alright my little ponies, she means no harm and is not a monster, she is a guest of sorts.” She said to her guards who blinked and looked between the machine and the pony princess before slowly lowering their weapons. Seeing the other group lower theirs the far group did as well. “Now then, would you please make sure that everypony in the castle knows that they are not monsters and mean no harm?” Celestia asked her guards who promptly saluted before moving to carry out their orders.

When the last of the guards and servants had left the hall Celestia approached the machine as the barrels under it rotated once as she switched back to live ammo. “Thank you Princess Celestia. “Celestiabot said giving a sort of bow in the air.

“You are most welcome, and I must apologize for how my little ponies treated you, they are not used to seeing something quite like you.” Celestia said apologetically.

“No it is alright, I understand, had to deal with it back home for a long time, even after all these years some quadrupeds are still frightened by me and my sister.” Celestiabot said with a sigh. “Still thank you as I really didn’t want to hurt them for doing their jobs.”

“You are most welcome once more Celestia.” Celestia said with amusement at addressing something with her own name.

“I think to avoid confusion it would be best if you call me Celestiabot as that is what everyone else besides the commander call me.” Celestiabot said.

Celestia nodded. “Perhaps you are correct.” She said as she started to walk once more and the machine fell in beside her and Celestia watched it out of the corner of her eye.

“I was in the middle of a patrol when the maid ran away screaming.” Celestiabot said, answering the question that was on Celestia’s mind.

“Mm-hmm.” Celestia answered as she walked. “So when you say your sister I assume you mean the other who is named Luna?” She asked. “Though I suppose she goes by Lunabot to avoid confusion as well?”

“Affirmative, I mean, yes.” Celestiabot said. “Sorry, force of habit.”

“So she is your sister?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, we were both activated at the same time and both programed by the Commander who could technically be seen as our parent.” Celestiabot said. “Though I do wish the Commander would rein in Luna sometimes as some of her habits are disruptive.”

Celestia nodded with an amused smile on her muzzle as she listened. “I can imagine, younger siblings seem to have a way of getting on the nerves of their older sisters, despite us just wanting to make sure they are safe and trying to guide them.”

“Exactly…wait….what makes you think Luna is my younger sister?” Celestia bot asked looking at the pony beside her as she hovered down the hall.

“Oh just some deductive reasoning, you act protective of Lunabot. It’s clear you are the older of the two of you.” Celestia said with a chuckle.

“Yes…I’m older by two mille-seconds. And I do try to make sure Luna is safe and staying out of trouble, though I swear to Asimov she has a talent for causing trouble or at least finding it.” Celestiabot said with a sigh.

“Yes, Luna is the same way.” Celestia chuckled. “I do wish she would listen to my advice more often but she has always been head strong and can be beyond stubborn at times.”

“I know exactly how you feel.” Celestiabot said. “It’s like some program got corrupted and made it were Luna just doesn’t want to accept my advice and continues to antagonize the Nobles who already don’t like us do to our designations but she insists on doing it.” She said and sighed. “Sorry about that, I shouldn’t be ranting like that to you, it’s just my sister can be so frustrating.”

Celestia chuckled. “It’s quiet alright; believe me I understand how you feel.” She said and smiled at the bot before they reached a side hallway. ‘As much as I am enjoying this conversation I believe it is time for me to go and have breakfast with Luna.” She looked at the bot that bore her name. “It was a pleasure talking to you Celestia.”

“Likewise.” Celestiabot said and bowed once more. “I need to finish my patrol so I shall see you later.” She said and with that the two Celestias went their separate ways.

Upon entering the dining hall Celestia found her sister already present and sipping tea. “Sorry for being a bit late, I lost track of time do to talking to an interesting person.” Celestia said as she took a seat beside her sister.

“Tis fine sister, I did not mind waiting.” Luna said as she sipped her tea. “I too had a most interesting conversation with someone last night before Night Court.”

Celestia nodded. “The Commander’s sentries?”

Luna nodded. “Indeed, Lunabot is very fun to talk to.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes they do seem to be interesting; Celestiabot is a most enjoyable conversation partner.” She said as a servant arrived and to take the two Princesses. Celestia ordering breakfast while Luna orders dinner. Once the servant was gone the two royals continued their conversation about their meetings with the bots.

“I must say what the commander created is most amazing, Lunabot seems to be alive; if not for the fact she is a machine I would say she was.” Luna said.

Celestia nodded and smile slightly. “Yes it seems the Commander has created two very amazing machines.” She said as she looked towards the room where the commander was staying. “Very amazing indeed.”

“Is something wrong Tia?” Luna asked concerned slightly.

“Not at all Lulu.” Celestia said turning back to her sister. “Merely thinking about our other guest as she seems to be full of surprises and I can only wonder what it is like to be the Celestia from her Equestria.”

“Indeed, I wonder that as well, it would be amazing to visit their and meet the ponies who live in a world that has such interesting machines as the sentries.” Luna said as she thought.

“Yes it would be to see what life is like there as well as meet our counterparts.” Celestia said.

“Also Tia I wanted to discuss something with you.” Luna said as their food arrived and she looked somewhat serious.

“What is it Lulu?” Celestia asked a bit concerned.

“I think that we should fund the science of psychology, Lunabot told me a little about how their Equestria has done so and it has helped thousands of ponies who suffer illness of the mind and if we could achieve the same here then I believe our subjects would be better for it.” Luna said.

Celestia nodded and thought about it. “Perhaps you are correct, I must admit I know very little of that science as it is in its infancy but I don’t think it could hurt to at least look into its benefits and maybe fund a few doctors to see how it goes as a trial run.” Celestia said thoughtfully.

Luna nodded and smile. “Thank you Tia, this means a lot to me.”

“Don’t mention it Lulu, you know I value any impute you have on how we should run our nation.” Celestia said emphasis how they were co-rulers. She was still making sure that her sister knew that they were equals in all of this and that she would never fail again like she had so long ago. Perhaps this endeavor into psychology could be a great benefit for helping her sister feel like she is part of all of this; it certainly couldn’t hurt to at least try her sister’s idea.

With the decision made the Royal Sister began to eat and talk of their duties, both in what they needed to do and what they had done already. It was near the end of their meal when the Commander had arrived and requested permission to take out her guards as well as a small army of regular guards and to strike out against the Purifier with a decisive blow that would break them. After careful consideration the two Royals granted the commander’s request and she left to carry out the attack, by the day’s end the Purifiers would no longer be a threat to Equestria.

Author's Note

Well the Princess and the Bots have met and we got to hear a little of how each of them think.

hope this was entertaining for you all.

Chapter 23: Coup de Grace

Commander Twilight Sparkle sat in the carriage as it was pulled by two royal guard pegasi, she was sitting with the two squad leaders of her trainees, an earth pony and a Pegasus, the rest of the squads were in another carriage as were a contingent of normal royal guards in other carriages. Twilight wasn’t fool enough to think she could take on an entire camp of zealots with just ten semi-soldiers as backup. Even though the royal guard would not be willing to kill, at least not easily they at least has some basic fighting training so would be of use to prevent a retreated.

She didn’t speak to the two squad leaders as they had already gone over the plan before they left the castle, it was a simple plan, Twilight would be dropped off by herself at one point while each squad would be dropped off at other locations and then the royal guard would fill in the gaps. Twilight and her guards were leading the charge and the normal guards would sweep in just behind them to mop up anyone they missed. She was about 50/50 on whether her guards could kill or not but even if they couldn’t they would still cause chaos in the camp while Twilight cause mayhem.

She had even given the squad leaders two walkie talkies so she could stay in contact with them, shed have liked to have given them all proper radios and combat armor but she didn’t have the resources nor time to do so as this Equestria’s technology was sorely lacking, stupid lack of advancement. She so missed home where the military funded just about everything and pushed the advancement of technology.

As they neared the camp the carriage dipped down to just above the tree line and began looking for a clear area to land to drop off Twilight. “Alright ready up, we won’t have much time as you can’t move this many people without someone eventually noticing.” Twilight told the two squad leaders who nodded and readied their swords while Twilight made sure her armor were secured. It felt good to be back in armor and going into battle, it had been far too long since she had a good battle and she was sure the cultists would deliver to at least some degree.

The pegasi pilots eventually found a small clearing and began coming in to land as Twilight stood up and headed for the edge of the carriage. “Don’t worry about landing, just catch up to the rest of the squads.” Twilight told the pilots who looked at her confused a moment before she jumped from the carriage, she heard one of them yell out as she did and was annoyed that he would break her silence order.

A second later she landed in the clearing with a muffled thud as her legs absorbed the impact with ease. She looked up and waved at the two pilots and her squad leaders who were looking over the edge of the carriage. She waved them off and they carriage started to move off once they knew she was ok.

Twilight breathed in the air around her and sighed, she always loved the smell of the air before a battle, there was always something in the air, a charge of sorts like just before a coming storm, and only rather than rain this storm would bring death and destruction. Smiling she pulled an time out of her storage locker and began to strap it onto her back, shifting her shoulders to get it comfortable she nodded in satisfaction. She had been lucky to find everything she needed to finished this project last night while the Princess slept and that the she left before the Princess woke up and saw it.

While Twilight didn’t like just vanishing on the Princess, she knew the alicorn would ask a punch of question about what the object was and that could lead to a few issues that Twilight didn’t want to deal with at the time. Doing one last check on her armor and the straps of the object on her back to make sure they were secure the mare began the short hike towards the Purifiers’ camp, starting to hum a happy tune as she entered the forest. She would be the first to attack the camp and then one by one her squads would do the same from their direction and the purifiers would be caught in a three way pincher maneuver. A simple but effective plan.

<<>>

In the Purifier camp an earth pony mare galloped through the camp coughing every few moment as smoke filled the air. She didn’t know what was going on except that the camp was filled with smoke as part of it burned and the air was filled with some of the most inequein screams she had ever heard in her life. She readied her amulet as she tried to search for who or what was attacking their camp. All she knew for sure was that it had to be a spawn of chaos based on the damage it was doing.

As she galloped down the path between the tents she missed seeing an over turned camp chair in the smoke and her front legs caught it and she went rolling. She stopped just a few feet from where she tripped and shook her head to clear it and looked the way she was going as she heard a whooshing noise that sounded a lot like an angry wind. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw two of her brothers gallop from a side path screaming as their robes burn around them and then they galloped out of view though she could still hear those horrible screams.

There was something else she could hear over the screams slowly coming closer from the direction of her two brothers had come from and she heard the whooshing against and saw the tents catch fire as she made out the second sound as a voice

“Breath the ashes, sweet and vile!” the voice sang somewhat muffled. “Flames of victory burning wild!” As the voice sang on a bipedal figure stepped out of the smoke ahead of the purifier and her eyes widened to the size of saucers as she took in the figure. Taller than a normal pony wearing dark green armor the mare had never seen before and some sort of mask and helmet. On its back was a tank of some sort with a hose coming off of it attached to a metal tube held in the things hands with a small flame at the end of it. With it backed by the flames of the burning camp the mare was sure she was staring at a monster from the deepest pits of Tartarus itself.

The mare recoiled as the creature turned to face her, the flames from the end of the tube in its hands reflecting in the eyes of the mask it wore and then it spoke to her. “You know why I love the smell of burning flesh?” It asked with glee and raised the object in its hand. “It smells like victory.” With that the mare’s vision was filled with a wall of flame from the tube and then all she knew was pain.

Twilight smiled behind her gasmask as she walked through the Purifier camp setting both tents and Cultists ablaze with her flamethrower as she hummed the song she had been singing since she launched her attack. She was sure that by now the other had attacked as well and with the chaos caused by the camp burning it would be like shooting fish in a barrel, or more like stabbing since her forces had swords and spears but same thing.

She continued to walk using short burst of the flamethrower to make sure her fuel ran out, it had been difficult for her to make it both in getting the chemicals needed and actually using the basic equipment she needed but in the end she was able to make enough to fill half the tank with fuel and it was working just as well as she thought it would as she watched Cultist flee before her, some screaming as they burned and other having the sense or the luck to run before she could set them ablaze as well.

As she walked she stopped mid-step as she felt electricity dance over her body and she shivered as the memories of the stun batons and Tasers was conjured up before she could banish them a moment later. She looked between some tents and saw a small group of Purifiers looking at her in shock as their stun attack failed, they were just out of range for her flamethrower but she had planned for that. Pulling one of the bottles she had strapped to the front of her armor she used her magic to lite the rag stuffed into the mouth of the bottle before throwing it at the robed ponies. As the Molotov hit the ground the wine bottle shatter and the kerosene house inside spread every half a second before the flaming rag set it alit at the hooves of the Cultists. Their robes started burning a moment later and they scrambled out of the flames trying to put themselves out or flee to safety. While g=the improvised explosive was more effective when using gas she didn’t exactly have any on hand so had to substitute it with kerosene.

With the small group now dispersed Twilight turned away and continued to walk towards the small mountain and the caves in it that was the main part of the Purifier’s base. She knew there is where the more heavily armed Purifiers would be and she would need to be careful as they most likely wouldn’t be wielding stun spells.

Still humming and leaving a path of death, destruction and fire behind her, enough to make her extremely happy to the point she’d need to find some privacy when she got back to the castle if she could, she reached the area near one of the cave entrances. It was there she saw something she had not been expecting to see. An earth pony stallion sitting in the clearing before the cave with a large sword besides him. His hood was down but he still wore the robes of the Purifiers.

“So then you are the Agent of Chaos, I must admit I had not agreed that you were and Agent but seeing what you have done to our camp in such a short amount of time I see now I was wrong.” The stallion said as he stood and removed his robe and drew the sword. “However here is where your path of destruction and chaos ends.”

Twilight smiled wider behind her gasmask. “Ok then, I was hoping for a good fight.” She said raising the flamethrower. “Bring it on.~~~” The swordspony slowly circled her as she kept her flamethrower trained on him, they were both limited by range, through Twilight was a unicorn with magic she didn’t exactly know what the Purifier was capable of and she had already underestimated her opponents once before in her life and she barely survived that even with her magic and augmentation, she wasn’t the type to make the same mistake twice.

Once they had completely circled each other and were back where they had started the Purifier made his move. Galloping forward Twilight pulled the trigger and sent a wave of fire at the charging stallion who side stepped. Twilight swept the flamethrower and chased the stallion setting more of the camp on fire as she tried to hit her opponent. Even with the large sword the stallion was fast and staying just ahead of her flames.

Suddenly the stallion dug in his hooves and kicked off lunging for Twilight. She cut off the flame and dove to the side narrowly dodging his slashes. Regaining her balance she brought the flamethrower up and smirked there was no way the off balance stallion would be able to dodge. “Gotcha~~~” She pulled the trigger, and nothing happened. Blinking she pulled a second time and once more nothing happened. She jumped back to put some distance from the stallion and looked at the flamethrower, there was no flame at the end. Following from the nozzle and along the rest of the flamethrower she found out why, the hose had been cut and the fuel was now just leaking out all over the ground.

“Hmm…no more of that.” The stallion said and took something out from behind his back and Twilight blinked recognizing flint and steel. What was he going to do with that?

The stallion struck the flint and steel together and produced a spark which landed on the small puddle of flamethrower fuel that had been left when the hose was cut. It then started to race along the train Twilight had left when she dodged the stallion straight towards the tank on her back. “Motherfucker!” She yelled and started to run as she began to unhook the bomb strapped to her back as the fuse chased her.

After a few moment she got the tank unhooked and gave it a throw as far from her as she could then turned and ran the other way. Another moment later there was an explosion as the flames reached the fuel tank and ignited what remained of the flamethrower’s fuel inside of it. Twilight glared at the stallion from behind her gasmask. “Clever bastard.” She said and then smiled as she removed her gasmask. She was going to enjoy this fight a lot.

The stallion stood where she had last seen him waiting for her to remove her mask and hook it onto her armor. “I see you truly are no ordinary adversary, most ponies would not have escaped that.” He said taking a fighting stance once more. “Before we continue may I ask your name Agent of Chaos? It is not often I meet one who does not fall within moment before me.”

Twilight smiled and gave a salute. “Commander Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Defense Force and I’m not your typical soldier.” She said and dropped the salute to gesture to the stallion. “And you are?”

“Blazing Sword.” The stallion said and nodded to her. “Remember the name as it will be the last you hear.” He said and then lunched forward. Twilight smiled and deployed her blades and charged to meet the stallion. Defiantly an interesting opponent.

The two met in the middle of their small battle field ringed by the burning camp with the clash of steel on steel as blade met blade. Twilight slipped her left blade free and shot it forward intent on plunging it into Blazing Sword’s heart but the stallion jerked his head and it shifted the blade he was still blocking with his sword which cased Twilight’s stance to shift ever so slight. Her strike barley grazed his side and produced a small amount of blood before he jumped back and swept his sword towards Twilight throat.

Twilight ducked the strike and lunged forward with her shoulder catching Blazing in the chest and powering him back before hooking her arms under his forelegs and heaving. She sent the stallion skyward for a few feet and readied to deliver her killing blow when he landed. However Blazing twisted in the air and came down landing on his hooves with a small smirk before he lunged forward once more this time thrusting his blade for the unicorn mare’s heart.

Twilight brought her blade up and parried the blow and slashed out with her second blade aiming for the stallion’s throat. Seeing this the Blazing followed the parry and allowed it to carry him out of striking distance before rolling along the ground and coming back up onto his hooves.

The two started to circle each other once more. “Have to admit Blazing Sword your name is fitting, not many can match me in a fight like this.” She said.

“Same to you Commander Sparkle, it is a shame we could not have met under better circumstances but the fates have chosen for one of us to die on this day.” The Stallion said as they circle.

“You clearly aren’t like the rest of the Purifiers, you actually seem sane so I have to know, why are you with them?” Twilight asked genuinely curious.

“Because I believe the same as they do that the land would be filled with more Harmony without the alicorns in power.” He said. “They rule over use and everypony just falls in line and looks to them anytime something goes wrong rather than facing their problems on their own four hooves.”

Twilight nodded thinking of the Nobles. “Have to agree with you a bit there but that does not make them abominations.”

“While I do think they were born of chaos I do not believe they are the same as Discord and do truly believe what they preach.” Blazing said. “However one born of chaos cannot bring about true Harmony and this is why I fight, to bring about true order to the world.”

Twilight nodded once more. “Well I have to say I agree with you, I wish we had met under better circumstances because despite everything I like you, but sadly you are an enemy and so you need to die.”

“We shall see which one of us falls here Commander Sparkle.” Blazing said before he lunged forward once more. Twilight blocked the attack and thrust with her second blade, but Blazing nocked her strike away with his hoof and then twisted his sword dragging Twilight other blade away. She was now completely exposed and the stallion took full advantage as he turned and bucked her square in the chest and drove the air from her lungs even through her armor. Stumbling back the mare gasped for air and Blazing pressed his attack.

Turning back he lunged for her once more, his blade aimed to bury in her chest. With no other options Twilight gave in to what her body wanted to do and her legs buckled under her and she dropped. Blazing Sword leapt over her and before she could move bucked her in the face and sent her rolling.

She came to a stop a few feet away clutching her face, she as sure her nose was broken or at least close to it, either way it was pouring blood. Wiping it away she stood back up and looked at the stallion one more, nose still bleeding. “Have to admit you are a hell of a fighter, only met two other people who gave me this much trouble before.” She said.

Blazing nodded “I thank you for the Compliment.”

“Out of respect I’ll let you know something when it comes to fighting me.” She said.

“And what is that?” The stallion asked.

Without warning Twilight lit her horn and lite one of the Molotovs on her armor, only one had survived the buck to her chest, and hurled it at the stallion. Blazing raised his hoof and caught it out of reflex. “I cheat.” Twilight said as she took aim with her side arm and shot the Molotov.

The improvised explosive exploded in the hoof of the stallion and doused him in flaming kerosene and he let out a scream as he tried to extinguish the flames. A moment later a second shot found his head and ended his pain before it could really start. Twilight walked over to the Purifier swordspony and used her magic to extinguish the flames before they did too much damage.

“Sorry Blazing but as I said you needed to die but on the bright side you are one of the few I ended quickly, consider that a gift for being probably the only decent pony in a group of nut-jobs.” Twilight aid before she holsters her sidearm and drew her SMG from her storage locker and headed for the entrance of the cave.

Outside the cave she found a small group of Purifiers who raised their amulets when they saw Twilight but before they could do anything the mare swept her SMG over them and they went down filled with a lot of new holes. Reloading Twilight made her way into the cave.

She only went about a hundred yards into the cave before stopping and pulling out an object from her storage locker, this being a brick she had acquired just last night and was already proving very useful. Arming the brick of plastic explosive Twilight jogged a little ways back out of the cave before stopping and planting a second brick. By the time she reached the outside against she had planted six explosive charges.

Raising a hoof to the side of her helmet Twilight clicked on her radio. “This is Commander Sparkle to Alpha Team and Bravo Team, my charges are planted, what’s your status?”

“This is Bravo Team, explosives set Commander.” The squad leader of Bravo Team reported.

“This is Alpha Team half the charges set, ran into a bit of trouble when we reached out target but we got a present all wrapped up and ready to go back to Canterlot.” Alpha Team leader said.

“Explain Alpha Lead, we weren’t supposed to bring anything back.” She said with a bit of annoyance.

“We managed to capture to Purifier’s Leader Commander.” Alpha Lead said and Twilight cursed to herself. She knew they wouldn’t be able to kill as necessary.

“Very well, I want him under heavy guard at all time, do you copy?” She said stiffly.

“You got it Commander.” Alpha Lead said. “Charges all set, getting clear now.”

“Affirmative Alpha lead, you got two minutes.” She said and ground her teeth. She wished she could have found the Leader herself and ended the bastard but this would have to do as there was no way she could get away with killing him with the Royal Guard around. She included her trainees in that as well as they clearly were still Royal Guard under the layer of training she had given them, two weeks wasn’t enough time to break them of that.

She started to jog for the extraction point and after exactly two minutes she stopped and looked back. Taking out a small device from her storage locker she looked back at the caves. “Mission accomplished.” She said with a smile as she depressed the detonator and the plastic explosive set in the three entrances to the cave system went off. The surrounding rock never stood a chance and it collapsed under its own weight sealing the entrances and trapping any purifiers who were still inside the system underground. Even if they had unicorns who knew how to teleport there was no way they would be strong enough to teleport through hundreds of feet of solid rock, even if they were they could only teleport themselves and she had arranged to leave a small contingent of Royal Guard behind to keep watch. Any unicorns popping in would be easily subdued as most of their magic would be drained.

Smiling and giving one last look at the destroyed camp the Soldier gave a nod before turning and heading for the extraction point.

Author's Note

Well the Purifier camp has been destroyed and Twilight actually met one of them she could respect and because of that she showed mercy to.

Chapter 24: Celebrations

Princess Twilight Sparkle stood with the other Princesses at the main door of the castle as the Royal Guard carriages came in to land, most of them going towards the Royal Guard wing of the castle while three broke off and made their way towards where the Princesses stood. Behind Twilight hovered both of the Commander’s sentries as they had both been ordered to keep her safe while the commander was away and they had been with her all day. She had to admit it made her uncomfortable having the two machines following behind her but after she started talking to them she became more comfortable as they genuinely seemed to want to keep her safe and actually helped her through her day with advice or intercepting nobles who were bothering her.

As the carriages landed Twilight felt herself be filled with apprehension at how the mission could have gone, the Commander had been gone when she woke up this morning and so she hadn’t gotten a chance to ask her about what her plan was or what her project was. She wasn’t sure if the fact they had only been gone for about a day was good or bad.

As the lead carriage touched down the door opened from the inside and the Commander stepped out in her uniform and looked up at them and smiled as she made her way towards them, her two squad leaders exiting the carriage and seemed to be working on getting something else out of it.

“Mission accomplished.” The Commander said as she saluted the four Princesses before her with the same smile on her face. “The Purifiers shouldn’t be a problem anymore, least not for a very long time as there could have been some that weren’t in the camp. But I doubt they will have the power to cause any real problems.”

Celestia nodded. “Very good Commander, I am glad to hear that the threat to Equestria has been dealt with.” She said and the Commander dropped her salute.

“Also one of my squads got you a little present your Majesty.” The Commander said and gestured to the squad leaders as they dragged a pony who was bound in ropes towards them, then unceremoniously dropped them at the hooves of the Princesses.

It was a stallion with dark grey fur and what remained of his made was dark blue, however what was most striking, or in this case shocking, was that half his face was burned severely and it looked like his mane had been burned away, in fact what Twilight could see of his body under the dark yellow robe most of it was burned severely.

Twilight looked at the Commander. “Did you do that to him?” She asked in shock.

“No, he looked like that when he was captured, no clue what’s up with him either as I’m getting really weird medical reading from him.” The Commander said as she looked down at the stallion who was glaring up at Celestia.

“So, we meet again abomination.” He said in the voice of the Purifier Leader who had attacked the party at Ponyville and Twilight’s eyes went wide, however her surprise was over shadowed by Celestia’s.

“This cannot be possible, how are you still alive?” The Sun Princess asked looking down at the Leader.

Twilight looked between the Leader and Celestia. “Celestia what is it? What’s wrong?” She asked however it fell on deaf ears as the two were focused on each other.

“Seems there was an unforeseen side effect of being at the epicenter of our ultimate weapon in that it didn’t kill me as it did everything else.” The stallion said. “Imagine how it was to learn you two had survived meaning my brothers and sisters sacrifices were in vain.” HE said and smiled, his burned skin stretching horrible with the simple expression. “However harmony chose to allow me to live for all these centuries so I could try again.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide and she could tell the Commander came to the same realization as her as she looked down at the stallion and removed her sunglasses to stare at him with nearly as wide eyes as Twilight had.

“You mean you are…” Twilight began.

“The one and only leader of the Purifiers and the one sworn to bring Harmony to this land and destroy you abominations.” The Leader said.

Twilight’s mind reeled at what the stallion said, he was the one who had set off the first Life-Bomb centuries ago and created the Badlands in an attempt to kill the Princesses, the one who had taken so many lives that day and somehow he lived to continue his war all these centuries later.

“Guards, take the prisoners to the dungeons immediately.” Celestia said coldly as she looked at the Leader with hard eyes Twilight had never seen on her former mentor. The Royal Guard around them jumped to obey grabbing the stallion and began to move him towards the dungeons. “I want him under heavy guard at all times.” Celestia said as she watched them go.

Both Twilight and the Commander stared at the Solar Princess as neither had never seen Celestia like this, even at the height of the war with the Separatists the Commander had never seen so much rage and anger in the princess, unlike her counterpart she knew Princess was ready to finish what the Life-Bomb had failed to do all those years ago and it terrified the mare to see the one she knew as a diplomat ready to kill with her own hooves. The Commander would need to make sure that the purifiers were wiped out when she got back before they could even start trouble as she didn’t want to see what a truly enraged Celestia would do and order and she didn’t want to have to institute Plan 77 if she could help it.

Once the Leader was out of sight the Solar Princess took several deep breaths and closed her eyes.

“Sister are you ok?” Luna asked taking a single step towards her sister, concern edged on her face.

“Yes I am fine Luna.” Celestia said calmly as she reopened her eyes and they were the normal soft calm motherly eyes they always were. Both Twilight and the Commander looked at each other then back at Celestia, nether was sure how to react to what they just saw. “Come Commander, I wish to hear how the battle at the camp went. “Celestia said turning and head towards the castle, the Commander was quick to follow, making sure to keep a safe distance behind the alabaster alicorn and be ready to flee if need be, she wasn’t sure if she could beat an enraged Celestia in a one on one fight.

Princess Twilight watched after them and heard the bots speak behind her. “Sister should we go with the Commander? She may need help?” Lunabot asked.

“Yes, go with her sister, I’ll stay with Princess Twilight, but if something happens I want you to call for me immediately ok?” Celestiabot said.

“I will sister.” Lunabot said before taking off after the Commander. Twilight wasn’t sure if she should scold the machines for thinking Celestia would harm the Commander or take comfort at having the sentry flanking her just in case. Looking between the other Princess who were also watching the door the two ponies and sentry had disappeared through with concern.

“Let us go to the dining hall and prepare have the cooks prepare a feast, I believe we should celebrate todays victory.” Luna said taking charge of the two younger alicorns, she needed to take their minds off what they just saw in her sister, though the Lunar Princess made a mental note to speak to her sister in privet at a later date when she as had time to calm down.

Twilight nodded as her and Cadence followed the dark alicorn into the castle.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle followed behind Princess Celestia, Lunabot was flanking her as usual, it was almost like being back home and going in for a debriefing. Though now she was following an alicorn that clearly was filled with controlled rage that had already slipped through partly once just a few minutes ago. Twilight was sure that if Celestia lost control it would be all the unicorn mare could do to escape the room and make a tactical retreat to someplace as far from Canterlot as possible as no doubt the Solar Princess could turn her into a red smear on the floor with that much rage.

Twilight’s theory was that seeing the original Leader of the Purifiers was in fact still alive had opened some very old and very deep wounds from back when so many had died and the land was eternally scared. That would have hurt someone like Celestia more severely than any physical wound ever could and wouldn’t be nearly as easily healed.

They reached Celestia’s personal study and without a word to her guards the Princess walked into the room and Twilight looked at the guards who looked back at her, she could tell the fact Celesta didn’t say a word to them had them very concerned. Taking a deep breath Twilight fell back into her professionalism before walking into the room.

As soon as Lunabot was inside the door was wrapped in a golden glow and closes, not quite slammed but still firmly shut and Twilight hear the click of the lock. Twilight immediately ran over all the known ways out of the room as she approached Celestia who moved behind her desk. Twilight best bet would be jumping from the window if she needed to make a fast escape, she was sure her cybernetics could absorb the ten story fall.

Twilight stepped before the Sun Princess as she took her seat behind the desk and looked at the military mare. “Tell me everything.”

Twilight saluted and then dropped into rest before she began to recount what happened in the camp, only leaving out a few details that the princess didn’t need to know, such as how much fun the unicorn had though sadly the mood she had been in was well and truly dead now.

Celestia nodded when Twilight finished with her and the rest of her team being extracted from the clearing east of the camp with their prisoner. “Pity you weren’t the one to have found Leader as you would have done what was necessary.” The alicorn said coldly.

Twilight nodded slowly and didn’t say anything, while she did agree with the princess the fact it was Celestia, kind nurturing, always the diplomat Celestia saying she wanted Twilight to have found the Leader so she could have ended him was very disturbing to the mare. “With the threat of the Purifiers no longer an issue I shall see to having our mages and researcher look into finding a way to get you home Commander.” Celestia said. “You have my deepest thanks for removing this threat to my ponies”

Twilight nodded and saluted. “Just doing my job ma’am.”

“Even if that is the case you helped us in our time of need and I am eternally grateful to you.” Celestia said and looked at some of the papers. “All that is left is to deploy some of the Royal Guard to hunt down any of the purifiers that remain and this problem will be solved permanently.”

Twilight blinked at that. “Permission to speak freely ma’am?” She asked and when Celestia nodded Twilight spoke. “Wait about deploying the guard to hunt down the Purifiers.”

The Solar Princess blinked. “I must say I never thought I’d hear you suggest waiting about routing out a threat to the nation Commander.” She said. “I thought you’d be all for it.”

“Under normal circumstances I would be ma’am.” Twilight said and readied her body to bolt for the window. “But right now you mind is clouded by rage and other emotions and thus your judgment is corrupted.” Twilight said and sent an order to Luna to get ready to provide covering fire if need be. “You need to take a few days to collect yourself and get your emotions under control and then if you still feel the same deploy the guard, but as it stands if you give the order now you may regret it later once things calm down and by then it will be too late.”

The Ruler of the Day stared at the military mare before, the mare who up to this point had suggested nothing but exterminating the Purifiers and now she was advising Celestia to hold off on doing so. The Alicorn sighed. “You are one of the hardest ponies to predict I have ever met Commander, always surprising me just when I think I have you figured out.” The Princes said and the mare simply nodded. Celestia took a deep breath and let it out. “Perhaps you are right, I should wait about giving the order till I am more myself, it’s just seeing the pony who took so many innocent lives still alive and ready to wage his mad war…..it reopened some old injuries I thought long dealt with.” She looked at the mare before her. “Do you give advice like this to your Celestia as well?”

Twilight nodded. “All the time, I’m more or less her military advisor.” Twilight said with a hint of pride. “But I don’t always advice the military option as sometimes that will make things worse and I know diplomacy has its place in the world and that is what you are good at, diplomacy and making the correct decisions on when to strike and when to talk but you can’t do then without a clear head.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes you are correct, I have dedicated my life to finding alternate solution to problems that don’t involve violence and needless bloodshed and yet every fiber of my being is calling out for me to send the guard out to exterminate the Purifiers once and for all.” She said and sighed as she stood. “That is not me.” She walked around the desk and stood before the soldier and looked down at her. “Thank you for stopping me Commander, I know we haven’t been on the best of terms for most of your time here but despite me not agreeing with you one most things I see now you do have the best interests of others at heart in your actions and for that I thank you.” She smiled down at the unicorn and then did something that military mare didn’t expect. She leaned down and nuzzled the top of her head. “You are a good pony Twilight even if you are stained with a lot of blood.”

Twilight nodded but didn’t say anything, partly out of shock and partly because she knew what she actually was and now wasn’t the time for lies. “Anyways I’m sure by now my sister has organized a feast to celebrate your victory and knowing Pinkie Pie she has turned it into a part with everypony invited.” Celestia said with a smile.

“You are correct.” Twilight said already getting a report from Celestiabot.

“Then I’d suggest we don’t keep them waiting much longer.” Celestia said as she walked towards the door and unlocked it before walking out of it stopping to address the two guards outside of the door. “Forgive me Hammer and Steadfast for not greeting you earlier; I had much on my mind.” She apologized.

The two guards shared a look out of the corner of their eyes. “No need to apologize Princess.” Hammer said and saluted. “Do you require anything?”

“Mmm” The princess bobbed her head slightly in thought. “Yes actually, there is a celebration going on right now and I require you both to be there.”

The two guards saluted. “Yes Princess we shall be there.”

“Excellent and I expect you two to enjoy your time there as well.” She said and with that turned and headed towards the main dining hall of the castle with Twilight following behind.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle stood in the castle main dining hall looking it over in shock, not only was half the table set for a feast of all types of pony foods but the other half was cakes, cupcakes, pies, crepes, doughnuts and many other deserts. The walls and ceiling was cover in streamers and balloons and scattered around the room were party games and party favors on small tables placed randomly around the room. Twilight look over at the pink mare beside her. “How did you set all this up already?”

Pinkie Pie shrugged as she pulled a cup cake from her mane while surveying the decorated dinning hall. “Just a few streamers I had lying around and a few deserts I whipped up while the chefs made the main course.” She said matter of factly with anode. “Not my best work but I didn’t want to save my best work for the next party.” She said smiling wide at Twilight.

Twilight blinked and tilted hear head. “What other party?”

“Oh the one we will be throwing a few hours after this one is over.” Pinkie said.

“Why would we be throwing a party after this one?” Twilight asked even more confused.

Pinkie looked at her very seriously for a moment. “Oh, because no one noticed it was too easy is why.” She said then smiled wide and before Twilight could ask what she meant the party pony bounced over to the main doors and flung them open to revel Celestia and the Commander on the other side, the Princess’ horn lite as she had been about to open the door herself. “Come on in! You don’t want to miss the party do you?” She chirped and bounced away as Celestia shook her head in amusement as she walked in.

The Commander looked around and shook her head and Twilight knew she was placing the decoration and other party musts away in her “its Pinkie Pie File” Once that was done the uniformed mare made her way over to Twilight. “So how were Celestia and Luna while I was away? They behaved I hope?”

It took a moment for Twilight to realize the Commander was referring to the two sentries that flanked the both of them. “Oh yes they were fine, actually rather helpful at times.” Twilight said.

The Commander nodded. “Good, I told them to treat you as they would me.” She said with a nod and a smile as she looked around. “Pinkie Pie did rather well on such short notice.”

“Yeah though it’s not her best work.” Twilight said looking out as the pink mare was getting the other guests to either eat or play a game; she was zipping around at her normal manic pace. When Twilight looked back at the Commander she found the other mare looking at her with a raised eye brow. “Her words not mine.”

“Ah, ok. I was going to say.” The mare chuckled and pated Twilight’s shoulder before a familiar griffin and an Earth pony Twilight didn’t recognize walked over.

“Good evening to your Commander Sparkle, Princess Twilight. “Greywing said with a slight bow.

Twilight blinked. “Greywing? What are you doing here?”

“Not entirely sure myself, I was overseeing some renovations to the store front I’ll be renting when this strange pink mare came out of nowhere, babbled something about a party and me being invited as I’ll be needed before dragging me here faster than I thought possible.” He said rubbed the back of his neck with a talon.

“That would be Pinkie Pie.” The Commander said. “She has a habit of doing that.”

“Yes well it has to be the strangest experience I have ever had.” The griffin said.

“Yup, you just described Pinkie to a T.” The Commander said with a chuckle before looking at the earth pony. “Long time no see Meadow, how you been?”

“Oh you know living life, and working, haven’t seen you at the club the past week, where you been?” the earth pony asked.

“Oh work’s kept me busy, you know how it is.” The Commander shrugged.

“I hear that girl.” The earth pony said with a chuckle before looking at Twilight.

“Ah right introduction times. Princess this is Calm Meadow, I met her at a club here in Canterlot a few weeks back, Meadow allow me to introduce my friend Princess Twilight Sparkle.” The commander said gesturing between the two of them.

“Pleasure to meet you Princess Twilight. “The mare said with a deep bow. “I had no idea the Commander had friends in such high places. “

“Oh…um…pleasure to meet you too Meadow.” Twilight said a bit uncomfortably, she still wasn’t used to the bowing. She looked around a bit nervously.

The Commander saw this and spoke up. “So I’m guessing you had a similar experience as Greywing here?” She asked.

Meadow rose from her bow. “Not as dramatic, I already worked her in the castle as a gardener so it wasn’t as far I was dragged. She caught me just getting off shift.” The mare said.

“No Shit you mean you worked her in the castle all along and you didn’t tell me?” The commander said.

“I prefer to keep my private life and business life separate so yea, it would have been a bit awkward meeting up here in the castle when I was working.” Meadow said with a smile. “Though I guess that’s a little too late to hope for now. “

The Commander waved a hoof. “Don’t worry about it; I won’t bug you at work unless I have a pressing issue to talk to you about.” She aid. “Believe me I understand wanting to keep things professional.”
Meadow nodded. “Thank you commander, I appreciate it.” She said with a smile.

“Anyway why don’t we all go grab ourselves a drink and enjoy the party?” The commander said and the other two nodded before heading over to the drink table. The commander stayed behind to speak to Twilight a moment.” You going to go talk with your friends?”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah wanted to tell them how things went today and all.” She said and smiled. “Have fun with your friends.”

“Oh I always do.” The Commander said with a chuckle as she headed for the drink table and Twilight went looking for her friends.

<<>>

Deep under Canterlot Castle, where the music and chatter from the party above did not reach rested the dungeons. Rarely used as most ponies were held in the Royal Guard jail as the dungeons were only for special criminals. Inside one of the cells sat one such criminal.

The Purifier Leader lay on his back, hooved behind his head, eyes firmly locked on the ceiling above his cot. The earth pony had been like that since being stripped of his robe and placed in the cell a few hours ago, the guards outside his cell mostly ignored him as he wasn’t making any noise.

There were four of them, two by the door into this set of cells and two across from the cell the Leader was in. The guards tensed and look at the door as it opened and a unicorn guard walked in. Seeing who it was the four saluted. “Lieutenant Bright Star what brings you down here?”

“I was ordered to take the prisoner up for questioning.” Bright Star replied as she looked at the two guards across from the cell and held out a hoof. “Please give me the key to the cell.”

“I’m sorry ma’am but the Princess said we are not to allow anyone into the cell but herself under any circumstances.” One of the guards said.

“I’m under orders directly from the Princess to take the prisoner up for question.” The mare said firmly.

The two guards looked at each other. “I’m sorry ma’am but till the Princess tells us otherwise we can’t let you.”

Bright Star sighed. “I was afraid of that.” She said and then her horn lite. Before the guards could react she fire off a spell and caught the one who had been speaking in the chest and he was slammed into the wall before slumping to the floor.

The second guard lunged at the lieutenant as he yelled for help and slammed her against the bars of the cell containing the Leader. Yelling for help once more the guard looked for why the other two weren’t responding and founts four other guards standing over their limp bodies. He had enough time to widen his eyes before a hoof connected with his jaw and he stumbled back. He regained his foot just to take a magical blast to the chest and drop to the floor.

Sighing Bright start dusted herself off and searched the two downed guards for the key. Finding it she turned to find the Leader standing beside the cell door. “What took you so long Sister Bright Star?”

“Sorry Leader, there is a party going on upstairs, the abominations and Agent of Chaos are celebrating their “victory” over us.” Bright star said as she unlocked the cell.

The Leader stepped out and the unicorn mare dug in her armors saddle bags and pulled out his robes.

Donning them the Leader looked at the five Purifier’s dressed as guards. They had infiltrated the ranks of the Royal guard and servants months ago and in the case of Bright Star converted when they came to realize the Purifiers were the true protectors of Harmony. “So the plan worked just as expected.” The leader said.

Bright Star nodded. “Yes, our Brothers and Sister’s played their parts perfectly and put up just enough resistance to make the Agent of Chaos believe we were surely fighting and not just drawing attention away from our true plan.”

The Leader nodded and looked at the mare. “Did you bring it?”

She nodded and pulled out an amulet set with a polished emerald, and hoofed it to the Leader.

HE smiled. “Excellent, after tonight the abominations and Agent of Chaos will be no more and true Harmony can rein.

“All glory to harmony.” The guards intoned before they followed the Leader from the dungeon.

Author's Note

Well we got to see that there are certain things that can crack even Celestia's mask and revel a well controlled rage,

also got to see a hint of how CTS and her Celestia's relationship is with CTs acting as a military advisor.

plus got imformation about the castle staff.

Chapter 25: The Idealist and The Killer

Princess Twilight Sparkle stood talking with Cadence and Shining Armor as the party was in full swing at this point with ponies either eating food, or talking in groups, a few even played some of the games. “Does it have to follow you around?” Shinning asked as he looked at Celestiabot.

“Shinning she isn’t that bad. She actually helped me out a lot today.” Twilight said sighing, she had been talking with the two of them about the machine for the last half hour now as Shinning and Cadence were having trouble with the fact it was always there as well as knowing what it was for. She had to admit she wasn’t completely used to the machine being there but she was growing used to it since Celestiabot only spoke up when addressed or to help Twilight, she wasn’t sure how she’d handle the more vocal Lunabot.

“Still, I’m not very comfortable with that thing being around you all the time.” Shinning said.

“I can assure you Captain Armor I am no threat to you and only desire to keep Princess Twilight safe, surely you can respect that?” Celestiabot said, speaking up for the first time, the machine had been quiet the entire time Shinning was talking as if it wasn’t there.

Shinning blinked when Celestiabot spoke up and as much as he didn’t like to admit it he did like his sister having some form of protection, even if he would prefer the Royal Guard over a strange machine that had no problem killing everything if it wanted to. Twilight nodded and looked at shinning with a slightly raised eye brow to see if he would refute wanting to have her protected. He sighed. “Yes I suppose I can.” Shinning said. It was strange seeing his sister acting like this as he was used to his awkward little sister who was always nervous in social situations like this but she seemed to be handling things far better now and remaining calm and even standing up to ponies. He supposed she was finally starting to become comfortable with being a Princess.

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Thank you Shinning.” She said and nuzzled him, she could tell he was still uncomfortable with the sentrybot but at least he would respect her decision to allow it to follow her, she was sure if she asked the Commander the unicorn would call off the sentry. Speaking of which, Twilight looked over the party to see where the military mare had ended up and to no surprise she was sitting at a table with Meadow, Greywing and a guard she guessed was Stonewall with what Twilight now saw a her signature bottle of whiskey, that mare drank at every party.

Looking back to her brother and his wife. “So Cadence how has your visit to Canterlot been? I know we haven’t had much chance to talk what with everything going on.”

Cadence smiled. “IT has been nice visiting with Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna though we do need to return to the Empire tomorrow as it has been sometime since we left.” Cadence said. “I’m glad we got to see you tonight before going as I’d hate to leave without spending time with you when we aren’t discussing threats to Equestria.”

Twilight’s face fell a little at the new that they were leaving tomorrow but she knew it couldn’t be helped; they were the rulers of an Empire after all. Twilight opened her mouth to speak but suddenly found her vision filled with nothing but bright pink.

Recoiling back the pink revealed itself to be a certain party mare, her usual wide smile missing as she looked at Twilight while scratching her chin, her lips pressed together as she was deep in thought. “Uh…Pinkie are you ok?” Twilight asked with concern.

“Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine.” The pink mare said before grabbing Twilight by the shoulders and physically moving her several feet to the left and placing her closer to sound system that had been set up. Once Twilight was placed Pinkie moved Cadence and Shinning and arranged them into a half circle before nodding. “Perfect.” She said and before Twilight could ask what she was doing the mare was off and arranging other party guests into various placed around the room, if not for the random placement Twilight would think the mare was arranging everypony for something but there was no pattern or reason behind where she placed ponies.

Shaking her head and chalking it up to Pinkie Pie just being Pinkie Pie Twilight turned back to her brother and his wife being getting interrupted again. “What are you doing, let me go.” Twilight looked and saw Pinkie moving the Commander as well who looked rather annoyed at being moved and placed beside the sound system.

“Sorry Commander, but I thought that since you are sort of the mare of the hour we could listen to more of your music.” Pinkie said with her trademarked manic grin.

The Commander blinked. “Well I guess, I still have some proper party music.” She said as she pulled out her datapad.

Pinkie Pie shook her head. “Nope, some of the stuff you listen to on your own, not party music.” She said with a smile and the Commander blinked as she hooked up the datapad.

“Um….ok then.” She said and started going through menus. Twilight watched in confusion as she know Pinkie didn’t really like the Commander’s choice in music, actually it was hard to understand what the commander liked about it as a lot of it was noise to Twilight.

The doors at the far end of the room slammed open and a dozen Royal Guards entered the room and Twilight blinked as they all carried swords and spears though none drawn. The room fell mostly silent as the guards all looked on in confusion and some muttered to their companions.

Celestia stepped forward and addressed the unicorn guard in the lead. “Lieutenant Bright Star what is going on?” She asked calmly.

Bright Star snored and stepped to the side and Twilights eyes widened as she saw the figure standing in the middle of the guards. “Hello abominations, pleasant evening for bringing about true Harmony.” The leader said with a smile. Twilight’s mind ran wild as she tried to make sense of what was happening as the royal guards raised amulets they wore under their armor and took aim.

Twilight registered the threat a started to cast a shield spell a moment before the Purifiers fired, a purple shield snapped into place between the Purifiers and the party guests and absorbed the magical blasts. “Good work Twilight. “Cadence said as she and Shinning charged their horns.

Twilight blinked. “I didn’t do that.” She said, she was only half way through the shield spell.

Cadence blinked at her. “But…that is one of the most powerful shields I have seen, it has to be you as only an alicorn could have a shield that strong.”

“Traitorous scum!”” A voice said angrily and the Commander stepped forward her horn light as she maintained the shield. The alicorns in the room stared at the mare as she stepped up beside Celestia and glared at the purifiers.

“Well, well it seems the Agent of Chaos is full of surprises.” The Leader said.

“Oh I’m just full of them you burned bastard.” The Commander snarled.

Twilight blinked and her mouth spoke before her mind caught up, her mind was dealing with the fact she had never seen the Commander this angry before. “How….how are you as strong as an alicorn?” She asked.

The Commander looked over her shoulder at her. “War has a way of forcing you to push past your limits both physically and magically.” She said and then a piece of paper appeared beside her and was shoved before Twilight alongside a quill and ink. “Sign this Princess, don’t waste time reading it just sign it.”

Blinking and doing as the commander said she signed the paper and then started to read it but it was pulled away before she could get further then something about an order being given.

The Commander took the quill and signed as well then the writing utensil fell to the floor as the Commander cleared her throat and stepped forward and read in a calm and authoritative voice. “By order of Equestrian Defense Force High Command, a Hunter/Kill order has been issued on all Purifier Cultists effective immediately.

All Equestrian Defense Forces are to be on alert for any intel on the whereabouts of the targets.

Signed Princess Twilight Sparkle and Commander Twilight Sparkle.”

The Commander looked up from the paper and removed her sunglasses. “What that means is I no longer take prisoners or show mercy and neither do EDF sentries.” She said with a smirk as her eyes changed to being red and she dropped the shield. A half a second later the room was filled with extremely loud clattering causing Twilight to jump as some was coming from right beside her. The Purifier Guards who stood in front of the other all jerked as their bodies were riddled with bullets as Celestiabot and Lunabot fired on them. All except Bright Star who put up a shield and protected herself and the Leader from the incoming fire.

As the gun fire died down leaving most of the Purifier lying in spreading pools of blood the other doors in the room burst open as Guards and Servants rushed in, all of them wielding the Purifier amulets. “Celestia, Luna protect the Princesses!” The Commander barked as she drew her he sidearm and a second one appeared in her left hand as she jumped onto a table to get clear shots over the crowd.

Most of the ponies in the room were starting to panic as the Commander shot the Purifiers rushing the room and the two sentybots fired on them as they moved to protect the four alicorns in the room.

Twilight looked around as some of the guards in the room drew their weapons and engaged the traitors and even some of the nobles picked up dropped swords and fought in the various styled they were trained in while others put up shield to defend themselves and those around them ore fired stun spells. But there were more of them panicking or cowering down and the defenders were quickly getting out numbered.

It was then Twilight noticed Pinkie Pie still standing beside the sound system holding the Commander Datapad, still hooked up. The mare looked at the carnage unfolding before her with a smile somewhere between happy and sad before she pressed something on the device in her hooves.

The speakers let forth some type of a guitar RIF sound that gave way to more guitars and drums as the vocalists started to sing about a battle and the pink mare reached over and cranked up the volume till the music drowned out the screams and gunfire and Twilight could feel the music vibrating through her body.

Twilight could see the Commander smile as the music played and she jumped to another nearby table to get a new angle on the Purifiers and to avoid the incoming fire from the cultists. Twilight couldn’t figure out why Pinkie would start to play music at a time like this, and then she saw how the defenders were reacting.

There was some sort of change in the ponies fighting, they were no longer fighting in random groups but were grouping together and pressing back against the Purifiers and even some of the nobles and guests who had been cowering stopped and joined the battle as the guards and nobles surged forward and met the larger force of Cultists.

“It seems the Commander’s music has rallied my little ponies to fight.” Celestia said from beside Twilight causing her to jump and spin around to face the older alicorn.

“Wh-what?” She stammered out.

Celestia smiled down at her. “Don’t you feel it? The music moving through you?” The Solar Princess asked as she looked at her former mentor.

Twilight paused and focused on herself rather than the battle. The music was vibrating through her and she could feel something inside of her stirred, a type of fire she hadn’t felt before. Celestia smile slightly. “That is a fire that has not been used in a longtime in Equestria, and the Commander’s music has rekindled it, I do believe the song said it best, it is time to face the storm and defend out land.” Celestia said as she stepped forward, her horn lighting up as her sister followed. “And I think it’s time we answered the call.” The Sun Princess said as she sent a wall of magic forward that slammed over a dozen Purifiers into the wall.

Twilight looked around, more and more of the nobles and servants were joining the battle, even the cooks had come from the kitchen, armed with various cooking utensils to join the battle to defend the Princesses.

Watching as everyone fought, even her mentor Twilight felt the fire grow and she lite her horn as she stepped forward to join the battle.

In one corner of the dining room Calm Meadow slammed a Purifier dressed as a maid into the wall before delivering a right hook and the other mare collapsed, this was a lot like the brawl in the club a few weeks ago when she met the Commander, through then it wasn’t a fight against crazy cultists using amulets and most of them dressed as guards and her fellow servants but still with the music blasting and all the ponies surging around her she couldn’t help drawing comparisons.

Turning around the mare came face to face with a Purifier guard, before the cold armor wearing pony could react Meadow rushed the stallion and slammed into him with her full weight causing him to lose his balance and fall back. Pressing her attack the mare reared up and brought her front hooves down on the cultist’s face.

As she stepped back another purifier rushed her from the side with a sword raised, Meadow wasn’t able to react fast enough as she started to move to dodge, however the purifier went sailing sideways and crashed into a table.

Stonewall turned around from bucking the traitor away from the other earth pony. “You alright Meadow?” He asked as he scanned for threats, it was hard to tell who was an enemy and who wasn’t at time as the both defenders and attackers looked the same.

“Yeah, thanks for the save there.” The mare said with a laugh. “What is it with you and the Commander ending up in fights>” She asked as she bucked another Purifier.

“Don’t look at me; I rarely got into fights before the Commander arriver.” Stonewalls aid as he grabbed a Purifier servant and turned to face Meadow, allowing her to slam both her hooves onto the side of the head of the restrained purifier as hard as she could.

“Could have fooled me.” She said with a chuckle as the two of them waded into the fight.

In the air above most of the fighting Greywing grappled with a Purifier Pegasus, the pony was one of the guards so was trained and armored, however Greywing was bigger and a griffin so he had sharp talons.

Gripping the front of the guards armor the merchant let out a loud screech as he flew forward, slamming the Pegasus into the wall as hard as he could, it was enough and the cultist dropped like a stone to the floor not far below.

Greywing then turned to see where the next enemy was, he saw a loyal Pegasus guard flying erratically as he tried to dodge the magical blasted from two Purifier Pegasi’ amulets and with another screech the griffin flew at his next targets.

Another part of the dining hall turned battle field an orange earth pony and cyan Pegasus fought a group of purifier servants. Applejack bucked one of them into two other and they crashed through a table conveniently behind them. “That’s another three!” she called out.

There was a grunt above her and a moment later the Rainbow Dash slammed a Pegasus purifier into the ground hard. “Dang, that puts you ahead of me by two.” The mare said as she looked for another Pegasus to fight, the two of them had somehow turned the fight into a competition to see who could knock out the most purifiers.

“Yeah well there is more of them on the ground then in the air.’ Applejack said as she bucked a chair into another Purifier. “That’s another for me!”

Grumbling Dash took to the air to chase down another Pegasus Purifier.

Nearby a yellow Pegasus moved between ponies lying on the ground, she had not joined in the fighting but instead was gathering the injured into one corner of the room where she tended them along with a few servants and Cadence.

“Cadence over here, he needs you.” Fluttershy said waving the pink alicorn over as she held a severely injured guard, the guard had been slashed across the side by a sword and was bleeding heavily.

Cadence galloped over and looked over the injury before her horn lite up as she cast a healing spell. Once the wound was closed the Princess of Love ended the spell. “Ok that should do it but I think he should stay here as he lost a lot of blood.” She said and Fluttershy nodded in agreement before moving the guard to a section designated for those still needing to rest, around them stood a mix of Royal Guard and the cooks from the kitchen defending the makeshift triage area.

With the guard moved Fluttershy went to tend most injured as they arrived.

Near the sound system a group of a dozen Purifier fired their amulets at the pink blur as it weaved between them at a mad pace. So far all they had succeeded in doing was reducing their numbers from two dozen to a dozen as Pinkie zipped between them all giggling with glee.

“You ponies are really bad at tag you know that?” She said as another Purifier went down from a magical blast from his comrades.

“Pinkie what are you doing?” Rarity yelled as she saw what the mare was doing after pummeling a Purifier with over a dozen bits of wood, a chair had made the ultimate sacrifice in the name of defense.

Pinkie skidded to a stop right between the glaring Cultists. “Playing revers tag, what’s it look like?” The mare said a moment before she drop onto her stomach as the remaining Purifiers fire at the same time. The blasts flew over the prone mare and each one found a mark in the form of a cultist and they all went down. “Though they aren’t very good at the game.” Pinkie said climbing to her hooves.

Rarity opened and closed her mouth at a total loss for words on how to respond to the party pony. Sighing she smiled as pleasantly as she could. “Yes well do be careful dear.” She said before turning to aid a group of nobles about to be overrun by the Purifiers.

“Don’t worry I’m the bested revers tag player ever!” The mare said before ducking a Purifier Pegasus who tried to tackle her from the side and did a face plant into the wall before sliding down it and lying on the floor out of the fight.

Shining Armor stood with two other guards at his back defending a group of servants and noble who were too old to fight but had been caught up in it simply by being in the room when the attack commenced. The Former Captain of the Guard had a shield around them all while the two guards readied there weapons for when of the Purifiers used their amulet that was able to disrupt shields for a moment. They had already dealt with half a dozen of those cultists.

“Where are our reinforcements, not all of the guards in the castle would have betrayed their oaths.” Shinning said through gritted teeth, the betrayal of the guards who had served under him at one point struck him hard.

“Perhaps they are fighting the cultists outside the room and are trying to reach us.” One of the guards with the white unicorn said.

“Perhaps.” She said, he would agree to any theory that didn’t say the only loyal guards in the castle had all been in the room before the attack, he could not handle that possibility.

Near the three alicorn Princess fight, only Luna using offensive magic, Celestia and Twilight using stun spell or tossing the Purifier into the walls to knock them out, the two sentrybots flew at their max speed as the circles the Princess and watched the flanks, mowing down dozens of Purifier Cultists as they focused on the alicorns with their armor piercing ammo.

“Well at least the crazy quadrupeds are making this interesting.” Lunabot said over the radio to her sister as she fired on a group of Cultists.

“Must you treat this as a game?” Celestiabot replied as she dodged a magical blast and returned fire, neutralizing the threat. “This is serious.”

“Yes I know that Sister doesn’t mean I can have a little fun, I like the Princess and all but protecting them is usually so boring! It’s nice to get a little action.” Lunabot said with glee.

Celestiabot sighed. “I honestly question how we are related somehow.”

“That’s easy; we were both programmed by the Commander.” Lunabot said with a chuckle as she fired on more crazy quadrupeds, Celestiabot could only sigh once more.

In the thickest part of the fighting Commander Twilight Sparkle laughed with glee as she emptied the mags from her duel pistols into some Purifiers, the music and sounds of battle drowned out her laughing so no one heard it thankfully. While the situation was dangerous as she didn’t have time to switch into her armor she had to admit there was nothing like a good battle where the air is thick with the smell of gun powder and blood, granted only her and the sentries were actually killing cultists for the most part but still.

The military mare spotted an earth pony cultist near the wall and with a smile she drew her shotgun as she sprinted forward. Catching the Purifier off guard the unicorn slammed them against the wall before shoving the barrel of her shotgun under their chin. With a pull of the trigger the wall was splattered with a mix of blood, bone and brans and Commander Sparkle let the mostly headless body drop to the ground as she pumped another shell into her gun, nothing brightened up a room like a splash of crimson.

Near the entrance of the dining hall the Leader stood behind Bright Star’s shield as he watched the battle unfold before them, nether had moved from their spot as it was un needed, their brothers knew what they were doing, however they had not expected the ponies within the room to rally so fast, he was sure it has something to do with that noise playing from the speakers in the room, he refused to call it music as the sound was grating on his ears and the lyrics repulsive.

All through the castle Purifiers who had once been loyal to the abominations now fought the poor blind souls who still were. However there were enough of the Purifiers to keep the others busy long enough as about an almost half the castle staff was on the side of true Harmony. Ever since the abomination known as Celestia had shown her true colors by allowing the invasion of this city by the creatures know as Changelings many had been open to the words of the Purifiers as it was clear to them she had let them invade so as to cause chaos and to then turn it around and look like the hero so the nation would think she was their protector when she was their captor.

As the leader caught sight of the Agent of Chaos moving through his brothers and sisters like a force of nature with two blade that seemed to be part of her hooves and a smile on her face the Leader looked at the former Royal Guard Lieutenant. “It is time Sister Bright Star.” HE said and the mare nodded before the two of them turned and left the room, the battle behind them all but decided in favor of the defenders but their victory would be short lived once the final act is completed. Then there would be no more abominations standing in the way of true harmony.

<<>>

The battle in the dining hall came to an end when Commander Twilight Sparkle put a round through the left eye of the last Purifier still standing from her sidearm. Looking over the now thoroughly destroyed dining hall the mare reloaded her side arms and hosted one as she placed the other in her pocket dimension.

The battle had been fierce with the Purifiers motivated by blind devotion while the outnumber defenders were motivated by a desire to defend their way of life, the advantage the defenders had were Twilight’s fire power and training and the overwhelming fire power of the two sentries. Mix all of that with music that ignites the fires of war in someone and you have a recipe for victory, though at cost.

Twilight could see Fluttershy, cadence and a few others collected the wounded and by how they approached some of the downed ponies and looked down sadly before moving on she knew not all the Purifier’s amulets were stun spells, much less the swords and spears the traitors were using.

Sighing she walked towards the two rulers of the land. “You two ok?” Twilight asked as the music died off as someone shut it off.

Celestia looked at the unicorn mare. “Yes we are fine Commander, what of yourself?”

The mare nodded her head. “It will take a lot more than a small army of crazed cultist and traitors to take me down believe me.” Twilight said with a smile then looked around. “Where the Princess?”

Celestia looked over to one corner of the room to where the purple alicorn sat with her eyes closed and her head resting in her hooves. Sighing Twilight made her way over to where her counterpart sat. “Hey Princess you ok?” She asked taking a seat beside the young alicorn.

“I don’t know.” The Princess said not raising her head.

Twilight reached out and patted the alicorn’s head. “It’s ok, I know battle like this can be overwhelming, believe me you should have seen me the first actual fight I got in.”

“It’s not that, I know it was necessary.” The alicorn said looking at the mare beside her. “It’s just….how do you deal with a fight like that and come out like nothing happen? I just don’t understand.”

Twilight closed her eyes and rocked her head side to side as she thought how best to answer. “I guess I just got used to it, I was trained in a very violent war where it was me or the enemy as only one of us would walk away from the fight. I’ve seen so much death that it doesn’t really faze me much anymore when its people I don’t really know.” She said opening her eyes. “I lost a lot to get where I am, not just my body but some very good friends of mine, people I cared about a lot died and I hope you never have to experience that Princess.”

The Princess mulled over the words of the Soldier before nodding. “Alright, I think I understand.” She said.

The Soldier nodded. “Alright, just sit here and deal with it ok?” She told the other mare before getting to her feet. She smiled down at the princess and patted her head again before heading back over to the Royal Sister who were helping collected the wounded.

“Princesses have you found any sign of the Leader among the dead?” She asked.

Celestia looked up from placing a wounded guard beside the others. “No, it looks like he escaped.” She said with a threat of anger in her voice.

Twilight nodded. “Figured he wouldn’t stick around till the end. “She said and held out her hands a moment before her SMG dropped into them and she checked the mag. “I’m going after him.” She said and started to head for the doors.

“IS he really a threat at this point Commander Sparkle?” Luna asked.

Twilight paused and looked back. “The only reason he would revel himself to us rather than just escape is he has moved into his endgame.” The mare said. “I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what he is planning since he has already done it before.

Both alicorn’s eyes widened. “You don’t mean?” Celestia asked.

Twilight nodded. “I do, he plans to turn Canterlot into another Horseton, only this one will be bigger than the last in all likely hood.”

“We have to stop him. “Celestia said firmly.

“No what you need to do is stay here and be seen by your shell shocked subjects so they have something to cling to while trying to deal with what just happened to them> “Twilight said firmly, she could see most of the ponies in the room were just barely holding it together and for the Royal Sister’s to abandoned like this would doom them to having a major break down and who knows what could happen then.

The two alicorns looked around and could see it was well. The Sun Princess sighed. “Yes, you are right Commander.” She said and looked at the militaristic mare. “Be careful Commander, the leader is a mad pony and extremely dangerous.”

Twilight smiled and pulled the charging handle on her SMG. “Relax, not the first time I’ve dealt with someone like him.” She said and an alabaster unicorn stepped forward.

“I’m going with you Commander, you might need some help as we can’t guarantee if the castle is still secured. “Captain Armor said firmly and drew his sword.

Twilight looked at him for a while then slowly nodded, as much as she hated to admit it, he was right and having someone she knew she could trust watching her back would be useful. “Alright but try to keep up with me as we probably don’t have much time.”

Nodding the Captain moved over to join the mare as the Princess stepped up beside Twilight.

“I’m going to.” The purple alicorn said.

Twilight blinked. “Princess this isn’t going to be like the fight in here, I’m going to be killing that bastard and any other Purifiers we come across.”

The Princess nodded. “I know but…I want to do this, I need to see this through to the end.” She said firmly. “I’m going with you.” The alicorn said with conviction, Twilight had to smile, seems her counterpart had grown a back bone when she wasn’t looking.

“Alight then but stay behind me and the Captain, let us do the bulk of the fighting and you cover our asses, make sure no one tries to ambush us from behind.” Twilight and the alicorn nodded before taking up a position behind the two unicorns.

“Good luck to you three.” Luna said and Celestia nodded before they turned back to continue to help find and treat the injured.

“Celestia Luna, protect this room from everyone, if they don’t look like a threat order them to wait outside unless the princesses say otherwise. Twilight ordered the two sentries and both beeped in confirmation. With everything settled the three ponies headed for the door the Leader had last been seen at.

As the group headed through the door Twilight came to a dead stop. “What is it?” Captain Armor asked as she and the Princess came around the unicorn mare to see why she stopped.

There laying before her just outside the door was the body of Bravo Team Leader, a spear buried in his chest and his eyes staring at nothing. Twilight heard the Princess give a small gasp but Twilight ignored it as she looked over the hall.

The hallway was filled with bodies of Purifiers and the mare could see splashes of dark green mixed in with the dark yellow of the cultists, the uniforms she had given her trainees. Both squads had fought their way to the doors of the dining hall facing a superior force, armed with whatever they were able to get their hooves on, but in the end they were outnumbered and outgunned. Still as Twilight looked over the narrow battle field she could tell the trainees had taken at least a dozen Purifiers with them each, in the end the threat to their nation and its leaders had broken through the last layer of reservations they had had.

Twilight slung her SMG and stood as straight as she could before saluting the hallway. “Rest now soldiers, we will carry on in your place, your battle is over now.” She said softly, she would need to make sure her soldiers got a proper burial when this was all over.

After another moment of silence the mare dropped the salute and unslung her rifle. “Alright, let’s move.” She said and turned away from the last battle of this branch EDF soldiers. The two with her nodded and followed close behind; none of them said anything as they left the scene behind as Twilight had said all that needed be said.

As they ran they came across other area that showed signs of battle as the Royal Guard had fought the Purifiers, some area the Purifiers had won and other the Royal Guard had some areas the battle still raged. The group only stopped at these area’s long enough to aid the Royal Guard if it looked like they were going to lose before moving on.

As the group ran they saw a Purifier run from a side hall and twilight raised her SMG, however before she could pull the trigger a blade appeared in the back of the pony’s skull and they went down, dead before ever hitting the floor.

Twilight blinked as she looked at the blade, it was clearly one went to be thrown but who the heck was using them in the castle. A moment later the mare got their answer as Nightgale stepped round the corner, dark fur perfectly clean, dark crimson mane slicked back and his golden eyes calm as ever, looking at him one would think there wasn’t a battle raging in the castle. “Ah, Commander, it is good to see you, please forgive the mess but it seems trash has found its way into the castle and wishes to ruin m’lady’s good time.” The stallion said calmly. “I assume you are dealing with the cause of this trash?”

Slowly Twilight nodded as she kept her eyes firmly locked on the stallion. “Relax Commander, I’m retired and only desire to be a simple servant for m’lady and nothing more and since you are m’lady’s friend I have no issues with you.” The stallion said calmly.

The stallion looked across the hall at where the next side hall ended in a T junction and another throwing knife appeared from nowhere in his hoof and was sent flying. “Hmm….I seem to be out of practice, no matter.” The stallion said and looked at the three ponies beside him. “Good luck to you Commander Sparkle and please take care of the one causing such a mess in the castle.” The stallions aid before trotting off down the hall he had thrown the last knife, Twilight could see a purifier rolling around on the floor, the throwing knife buried in his chest but had missed his heart.

As he walked by Nightgale absentmindedly threw another one and ended the Purifier. Twilight made a mental note to never, under any circumstances become an enemy of the stallion. “Ok….um…lets go.” She said slowly and started walking again and the other slowly started to trot after her none of them entirely sure what to make of what they had just witnessed.

Twilight asked herself that if she was an insane pony, well insane in the manner the Leader was, and she wanted to set off a Life-Bomb and kill the princesses that had ruled the land for centuries then where would she go? Well that was easy. Turning down a hall the group headed for the castle throne room.

Reaching the door to the throne room Twilight guess proved correct, sometime being a mad mare had its uses besides enjoying a wider range of past times then the average pony did, when they found the former Royal Guard Bright Star standing outside the door.

“Bright Star, how in Tartarus could you betray your oaths, you were one of my most loyal officers when I was Captain of the Guard.” Captain Armor said stepping forward.

Bright Star chuckled. “Because I realized I was protecting a monster who manipulated everypony so she could stay in power and everypony would think they needed her when we don’t.” She said sneering near the end. “You saw what happened at your wedding, she practically stood by and let the changelings invade and round us all up as food.”

Well twilight had to admit the manipulation was there but that was just Equestrian politics for you not anything to really do with a character flaw in the Princesses who had just been playing at them for a very long time. “She did fight but she also had to worry about the crowd.” The Captain said.

Bright Star snorted. “So a few of the nobles would have gotten hurt, so? What of the entire city? What of her own damn guards, everypony she supposedly swore to protect?” Bright Star yelled.

“SO you think she should have just ignored the ones immediately around her and let them die if she used her full power?” The Captain said.

“IF it meant proving she cared about more than keeping her power then yes.” Bright Star yelled back and twilight sighed, they didn’t have time to reason with a mare who had made up her mind a long time ago even if it was possible.

Twilight stepped forward and raised her SMG, Bright Star snapped a shield up just as the unicorn pulled the trigger and the bullet bounced off the shield. “Ha, I’ve seen what those weapons of yours can do Agent of Chaos and they won’t get through my shield.” The former guard said smugly.

“Perhaps one won’t but how about a couple dozen?” Twilight asked and the two with her had to jump back as the hall was filled with dozens of guns, Somewhere Twilight’s personal ones she got from earth, the other were Equestria made and were EDF standard issue. With a small smile twilight pulled all the triggers with her magic and the hall echoed with the sound of dozens of firearms going off at once and the unicorn mare as the round hit the shield. She was impressed the shield held for half a minute before shutting and a wall of bullets struck the traitorous guard and she went from being a unicorn are to a bloody lump of flesh that was unrecognizable.

Twilight ceased firing and all the guns except for her SMG and side arm vanished once more. “Let’s move, and be ready for anything on the other side of the door.” Twilight said as she moved forward and stepped over what was left of the former guard while the other two gave it a wide berth making a point to not look at what was left of Lieutenant Bright Star.

<<>>

Inside the throne room the Leader stood before the throne looking it over, this was where the abomination had ruled over the ponies of this land for centuries, manipulated them into thinking they needed her, into loving her and practically worshiping her. Yes this would be the perfect place to enact the final plan and end their rein once and for all and then true harmony could take its place over the land.

The leader was drawn from his thoughts as a deafening noise sounded from beyond the door to the throne room and he looked back as it cut off. “So you come to stop me Agent of Chaos have you?” He said as he watched the door fly open and a small grey object sail through the door. He watched as it detonated in a blinding flash and he stumbled back.

However he was only blinded for a moment do to the distance he was from the detonation but it was long enough to allow the Agent sweep into the room along with one of the abominations and the unicorn that was married to one.

The leader ducked as the agent raised her weapon and the bullet it fired ripped through the air her had been occupying a moment before. The leader rolled to the side and came up and fired a magical blast from his amulet; however the white unicorn put up a shield and blocked the attack.

The shield dropped and the Agent fired her weapon again. The Leader galloped behind a pillar as the bullets chased him and then buried themselves into the stone support. “Reloading!” The agent called out on a reflex as she ejected her spent magazine and replaced it with a fresh one.

The Leader couldn’t see from behind the pillar but from what his spies told him the Agent most likely was having the other unicorn move around one side of the pillar while she herself moved around the other, and had the abomination stay back out of harm’s way to watch.

There was a flash of light in front of the Leader and the abomination appeared with the smirking Agent. “Boo.” She said as she raised her weapon. The Leader was surprised for but a moment before he rushed forward and tackled the Agent, some of her shots grazing his shoulder but it was a minor injury compared to what the bullets would normal do if they struck him.

The Leader grabbed the weapon in his teeth and wrenched it from the grasp of the Agent before tossing it back and bucking it out the window. The Agent growled in frustration and head butted the Leader causing him to stumble back from behind the pillar and out into the open where the white unicorn fired a magical blast that struck him in the side and sent him sliding across the floor.

The Leader slowly got to his hooves and looked at the group of ponies closing in on him, it was clear he was at a disadvantage against these forces of chaos but it was no matter, they would all perish soon. Seeing no way out the Leader took out a second amulet and began to run his hoof over it, pressing certain areas on it rapidly.

“No you don’t!” The Agent of Chaos yelled and there was a single bang and a searing pain exploded in the side of the Leader’s chest and he spun around, the amulet sailing from his grip.

“NO!!” He cried out as the almost activated amulet landed before the throne and slid beneath it. The partly activated Life-Bomb came to rest directly under the throne the abomination ruled from and a moment alter began to collect energy. However the spell was only partly activated and thus the amulet quickly became unstable and started to spark wildly as the small metal and jeweled object tried to contain the energies it absorbed from the surrounding air till it could not contain it.

There was a moment where the sparks stopped and then all at once the amulet exploded with the fore of a grenade going off. The throne above that had sat in that place for centuries was blown apart, Pieces of the throne sailed in all direction. One piece from what had once been part of the arm of the throne sailed towards to young alicorn in the room.

Time seemed to slow down for all present as the jagged piece of wood tumbled through the air towards the wide eyed Princess of Friendship.

“TWILLY!” Shining armor shoved his sister out of the path of the piece of shrapnel however that meant he himself was now it the path. Time sped back up as the arrant piece of wood flew through the air and pierced the former Captain of the Royal Guard’s chest and he was thrown from his hooves.

“Fucking hell!” Commander Twilight Sparkle yelled as she dropped her side arm and ran over to where the white unicorn lay, pulling both a med-kit and surgical-kit from her pocket dimension as she moved.

The soldier was in full medical mode by the time she drop to her knees beside the unicorn and carefully rolled him over so she could see the piece of wood sticking out of his chest as he coughed and his breath came quick and with difficulty. “Is…Is Twilly ok?”

“She’s fine now shut up and let me work.” Commander Twilight barked as she looked over the wound and opened the surgical-kit and began to pull out what she needed, she was not losing the Captain, not on her watch, not again.

Nearby Princess Twilight Sparkle slowly got to her hooves, the wind having been knocked out of her from the shoves and as soon as she looked upon the scene her eyes shrunk down to small dots as she walked over to where Commander Twilight sat hunched over her brother working franticly to save his life. He mind raced with what the unicorn mare had told her happened to her own brother and tiered started to fall from the alicorn’s eyes as she watched her unicorn self carefully inject something close to the wound in her brother chest.

No, she couldn’t lose Shinning, she simply couldn’t, she didn’t know what she would do if she lost him. Most and more her mind was filled with thoughts of what had happened to the Commander’s brother and that lead to what the other mare had done about it.

Slowly the Princess of Friendship looked over to where the Purifier Leader was trying to drag himself towards the door behind where the throne had once sat. Tears in her eyes and without a word the alicorn started to walk towards the prone form of the Leader as her horn lite with magic of a levitation spell.

The Leader pulled himself towards escape while the forces of chaos were distracted, however his robe caught on something and when he looked back he saw the abomination had stepped on it and she was looking at him with shrunken eyes and tears streaming down a face of total devastation.

“Y-you…’She said and the Leader saw the metal object the Agent of Chaos always carried on her hip raise up, held in the magical grip of the distraught alicorn.

Princess Twilight Sparkle might not have been taught how to use the weapon but she had seen the Commander use them several time and they were simple use and at this distance she couldn’t miss, not with the Leader unable to escape do to his injuring.

She looked down the sights of the pistol aimed squarely between the eyes of the bleeding stallion, her mind took in every detail of the pony who had caused to much chaos and death in the name of his madness, his burnt face, his missing mane the blood leaking from the corners of his mouth as his breath came in ragged gasps. She would end it all here.

A presents appear beside her. “You sure you want to do this Princess?” Commander Twilight Sparkle asked the alicorn as she stepped up beside her. She looked between the young alicorn and the ancient stallion. “If you pull that trigger while your emotions are this out of control it won’t be justice, it will be just revenge.” The mare said calmly. “And if you take this route you will no longer be an idealist, that road will forever be closed to you.” The unicorn leaned close to the alicorn to make sure she heard. “You will be a killer, just like me.” She whispered.

Princess Twilight still stared down the sights of the gun, the other mare’s words slowly making their way through her pain and fear till they began to reach her. The gun started to waver and shake in the alicorns magical grip and slowly the unicorn mare reached out and took it from her alicorn self.

Stepping back Commander Twilight spoke up again. “I was able to stabilize the Captain; he’s going to be ok once he sees the royal doctors.” She said. “You should go be with him to make sure he isn’t alone.”

Silently the alicorn nodded and turned away from the Leader. Commander Twilight Sparkle watched as she started to walk back towards where her brother lay before turning her attention back to the injured stallion, her medical scans told her his lung had been grazed and he had about a 50/50 chance of surviving. “As for you.” She said and stepped onto his robe, preventing him from trying to drag himself away. “From what I know you Purifiers used to be a force for good but somewhere along the way you lost your way, you let the power you had corrupt you and you started a mad war against those you should have worked with.” She said and sighed. “Whether it was out of fear of becoming useless or a desire to not share your power I do not know and frankly I do not care. The facts still stand that you waged a mad war and killed millions of those who did nothing.”

“All we desired was true harmony.” The Leader said, his voice still filled with conviction and his eyes filled with the same strength they had had when Twilight first saw them. She was sure the stallion would live on force of will alone.

“No what you wanted was power and to remain the only one the ponies looked to for aide.” Twilight said firmly and shook her head. “It’s not the first time I have seen it and I doubt it will be the last do to my line of work.” She looked firmly at the stallion bellow her, her face a mask of calm. “I’d suggest you pray to the gods for mercy in the afterlife.” She said and raised her pistol. “Because I stopped believing in them a long time ago.”

There was a single shot behind Princess Twilight Sparkle as she walked towards where he brother lay, though the sound made the mare jump she did not miss a step.

She reached here her brother lay with a med-kit and surgical-kit beside him as well as the piece of wood that had pierced his chest, now removed and the area of his chest now bandaged. He looked up at her. “You ok Twilly?” HE asked with a small smile.

The alicorn wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled down at her brother. “Yeah, I’m fine, what about you?” She asked as she sat on her haunches beside him.

“Eh, hurts a little.” HE said and Princess Twilight looked down at him with an arched eyebrow. “Ok, ok, hurts a lot.” HE said and chuckled a moment before he winced.

“Pain is a good thing; pain means you’re still alive.” Commander Twilight sparkle said as she stepped up beside the Princess and smiled down at the unicorn. “You’re lucky, the wood missed anything vital.” She said before kneeling and picking up her medical gear before she stood up. “Princess keep an eye on him, I’m going to go get my SMG as I don’t want some random person finding it and shooting themselves in the hoof.” She said and patted the alicorn on the shoulder before walking off towards the window the Leader had bucked the gun out of.

The two siblings watched the mare go till she reached the window and looked out if before teleporting away. “She is a strange mare.” Shinning said looking back at his litter sister.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah she is a little but I’m happy to have someone like her as a friend.” She said looking back at her brother. “As strange as that sounds considering she is technically me.”

Shinning chuckled. “Not really, she may look like you and you have a few things in common but she’s not you Twilly.” She said and did his best to ruffle the alicorn’s mane before wincing in pain.

“You really should be careful till we get you to the infirmary.” Twilight said and smiled.

“Yeah that’s exactly what she said as well.” Shinning said with a chuckle. “Honestly I don’t think I have ever seen anypony work so franticly in my life.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Well…she has her reasons…”She said quietly and Shinning blinked up at her. Twilight sighed. “Her brother was killed during an assassination attempt on Cadence…..it hit her very hard and I think she is still dealing with it and since you look exactly like him…”

Shinning slowly nodded. “I thought something had happened based on how she acted around me, she was always so stiff when everyone else she was far more relaxed.” HE said nodding and sighing as he laid his head back.

Twilight nodding. “It’s how she is dealing with it right now as she hadn’t planned for running into you.” She said. “Though I don’t think she really planned on running into any of us.”

Shinning nodded from the floor. “I can’t imagine anypony planning on meeting alternate versions of everypony they know.”

“Well that is true though I wouldn’t be surprised if after this she makes a plan just for that.” Twilight said with a giggle. Shinning joined in though his cut off abruptly in a wince.

It was shortly after this that Commander Twilight Sparkle returned with her SMG slung on her back and the three of them sat and visited for a few minutes, by this time the battles within the castle were most likely over so they could all take a rest from the past month’s events. The Commander was sure that with the leader dead any Purifiers left would soon fade into the background as there would be few of them and without their mad leader pushing them they would be less motivated to try anything anytime soon.

It was like this that some Royal Guards found them, just sitting in the middle of the throne room talking about mothering in particular and soon after that the Royal Sister arrived and as the Commander had predicted the battles within the castle was over, there were a few Purifier’s hold up in rooms of the castle but they were very few in numbers and it would not take much to retake the rooms as the fight was clearly over and only the most zealotouse still really fought.

The threat from the Purifier’s was now well and truly over and all that was left was to try and find a way to get Commander Twilight Sparkle home, though that could wait as a particular pink pony insisted on having a large party to make up for the one that got interrupted by the Purifiers and the mare still needed to make sure her soldiers got a proper burial.

Author's Note

So this is it, the threat of the Purifers is now well a truly over.

Got to see a little of everyone fighting and in the end Twilight's trainees became real EDF soldiers.

also CTS prevented PTS from making a misteak, and if anyone wonders why factor in if PTS had killed while in that emotional state rather then calm and as a ruler it would have destroyed her and lead her down a dark path.

on to the epilogue

Epilogue: Better Late Than Never

The battles within the Castle had been well and truly over for almost two hours, the last groups of Purifiers having either surrendered or been taken by force and then those who had stayed loyal to the nation began the task of cleaning up and collecting the injured as well as those who unfortunately had not survived. The surviving Purifiers had been locked away in the Canterlot dungeons to await a proper trial.

Commander twilight sparkle had seen to her collected her soldiers herself and making sure they would be given a proper burial. She had also made some suggestions on how to treat the guard and servants who had died defending the castle as well though in the end that was up to Celestia and Luna themselves, Twilight’s main concern was her soldiers.

To say the mood within the castle was gloomy would be an understatement, while Twilight was used to death and battles of this nature none of the ponies, save the Royal Sister’s themselves had seen battle like this and none of them were used to death in battle. As she walked through the halls of the castle to give help were she could, whether it be just a few words, a “You did good” or a “You’re going to be ok,” Or helping someone wade through the carnage so they weren’t alone she did what she could.

Luckily the Purifier’s had mostly used magic attacks rather than weapons so clean up mostly consisted of body collection. The bodies were all being moved to a section of the castle that had been made into a temporary morgue to house the bodies till arrangements could be made, Twilight had suggested keeping the Purifier bodies and the loyalists bodies separated and the Princesses had agreed.

The cleanup was more or less over by this time and it was just a matter of making sure nothing had been missed. Needless to say everyone was surprised to see a pink blur racing through the castle and pieces of paper appearing in their hooves as the blur passed by. The paper turned out to be invitations to a “WE WON AND SHOULD STOP BEING SO GLOOMY!!” party arranged by the Ponyville party planner extraordinaire Pinkie Pie.

Twilight had to smile as she read the invitation, leave it to Pinkie to work on raising the spirits of everyone after a somewhat traumatic event. The invitation said the party was being held in the main ball room, most likely do to the dining hall being destroyed in the fighting, and that everyone was invited except for the “meany mean pants in the dungeons.”

As the mare made her way towards the ballroom she stopped and encouraged anyone she came across to go to the party, it would be good for them all to have some fun and not swell on what had happened right now.

When she finally reached the ballroom she found it decorated much like the dining room had been only there was a lot more of everything and a banner that read “WE DID IT!!!!” Twilight saw the room was already filling up when she arrived and she was happy to see her friends as well as the Princess with her friends. She was a bit concerned when she saw Greywing’s wing had a splint on it.

“What happened to you?” She asked walking up to the group.

Greywing shifted his splinted wing. “Cut a bit too close to the wall when being chased by some of those fake guards.” The griffin replied. “It has been years since I practiced any sort of flight maneuvers.”

“You were a soldier?” Rarity asked.

Greywing nodded and Twilight spoke up. “All Griffins are required to server minimum 4 years in the military when they turn sixteen years old, it one of the reasons they have remained a sovereign nation despite being relatively small and a few areas of their nation being stricken by sever poverty, you’d be fighting an entire nation of military trained griffins.” The mare said. “That and their country is 90% mountains so they always have the high ground.”

Greywing nodded. “Yes, that is exactly the reasoning; you seem to know a lot about the kingdoms for a pony commander.”

Twilight shrugged. “I’m the leader of an entire army; it pays to know details about your allies.” She said simply and Greywing nodded, she knew he knew the second reason she knew such details was in case war broke out between the two nations but that didn’t need to be said.

“Well least you don’t need your wing to sell fine china.” Twilight said.

“Oh, you’d be surprised how useful it can be to flare your wings during negations over pricing Commander.’ The griffins aid with a chuckle and Twilight joined him.

“Well either way I’m glad to see you lot are ok.” She said with a smile as she looked at the Princess. “What about you, you ok?”

The princess nodded slowly. “Yeah I’m alright, though I don’t think I want to get in anymore battle like that again.” She said.

Twilight nodded. “Well, with luck you won’t ever have too.” She said and saw Pinkie slip off to the sound system, Twilight realized it was the same one from the dinning hall as it still had her datapad hooked up to it.

She was wondering what the pink mare was up to when she pushed something on the datapad and the speakers set forth with the first lines of a SONG and Twilight facehoofed. “And here I thought all your music was the same.” Captain armored said as he joined their group. He was in a wheel chair being pushed by one of the nurses from the Royal Infirmary with Cadence right beside him.

“Just wait a moment and we will see if you still think that.” Twilight said with a smile. She watched as the rest of the song played and everyone registered what the song was saying.” Yup, it’s exactly like the rest of my music.” She said laughing and then pulled a bottle of Nightfall from her pocket dimension. “Still I think it fits over all.” She said taking a sip. “So how are you Captain?”

The stallion shrugged. “No worse for were but the doctors won’t let me go anywhere on my own.”

“Dear you had a piece of wood impale your chest; you shouldn’t have left the infirmary to begin with.” Cadence said with a look that told everyone there exactly how she felt about her husband being out and about even if it was in a wheel chair.

“And miss the celebration?” The Captain said. “No way.” He said and leaned forward and nuzzled his wife. “Besides I have you here if I need help.”

Cadence held her resolve for a moment before it finally cracked and she sighed and returned the nuzzle. “Yes well, ok then, but the second you feel any major pain and we are back to the infirmary.”

“Yes dear.” Captain armor said with a chuckle. He then looked at the rest of the group.” So how are the rest of you?”

The group gave their answers all varying but basically meaning they were ok over all.

As the song came to an end another one began to play and Twilight smiled as a series of BEEPS started, she enjoyed this song a lot and thought it would actually be somewhat appropriate for the party. As the song played and the group of ponies talked a wind began to blow, at first it was small enough to be unnoticed by the partygoers but slowly it built till it could not be ignored.

Everyone in the room looked around in confusion as the air swirled around the center of the room and everyone backed away. “What’s happening?” Rarity asked as the wind grew into a gale and then all at once it blasted outwards as the air in the center of the room ripped open to bath the room in more like then the torches could produce.

Everyone stared in of shock and confusion at the Rift in the air and several guards drew their weapons as the Twilight saw Celestia take a step towards the Rift in the air. She then jump back as the rift flashed and a figure came through, crashing down with a mix of a thud and a clank and then a sloshing sound. The figure in a black full body suit and a tank on his back got to his hooves a moment before another figure appear in a flash and crashed into the pony shaped being sending them both to the floor.

The crowd watched as more and more flashed took place and with each flash another figure appeared, they were starting to come in small groups, each time landing either on the ones who came before or landing on the floor and sliding into the other. A smile slowly spread over the muzzle of the unicorn mare as she started at the dark green figures piling up in the middle of the dance floor.

<<>>

Princess Twilight Sparkle stared wide eyed at the group of ponies, she was sure they were ponies, who had just appeared out of a tear in the very air right in the middle of the ballroom. She saw other were staring in either confusion or a bit of fear as this came so close to the attack by the Purifiers on the last party.

She saw half the guards ready there weapons as one of the ponies managed to untangle themselves from the piles of body and stumped out before falling flat on their face.

“Son of a bitch…”The pony muttered as it sat up rubbing its nose, Twilight noticed the muzzle looked wrong for a pony and the dark colored ponies fur looked like it almost shined, the dark green helmet the pony wore was over its eyes do to either being tangled up with the others or the fall, or possibly both. Reaching up the pony undid the strap of the helmet and pulled it off and Twilight eyes went wide as she saw the solid blue eyes and chitin covered face of a Changeling.

“Changeling!” One of the nobles yelled.

“The changelings are attacking!” Another yelled and the guards drew their weapons as more of the armored swarm, Twilight was sure they were all changelings, untangled themselves from the pile and the one who had removed his helmet looked up at the armed Royal Guards.

“FUCK!” He yelled and slammed his helmet back onto his head and got to his hooves rapidly as the rest of the swarm moved up forming a circle and it was then a tall figure stood to its hooves in the center of them all.

The figure was as tall as Celestia and wore the same dark green armor as the rest of the swarm, though there was a large metal object on her its back with a box under it that looked familiar to Twilight, however she was taking in the sight of the aquamarine colored hair that fell from beneath the helmet and the jagged curved horn that extended from the center of where the helmet coved the forehead. There was no doubt in Twilight’s mind that she was staring at the figure of the Queen of the Changelings herself. Chrysalis.

The changeling Queen looked at the guards surrounding her swarm as more guards arrived, having been alerted to the second changeling invasion. “Defensive positions hold fire unless engaged.” The queen ordered in her voice that always sounded like two different people speaking at one.

Twilight saw Celestia and Luna step forward with their horns lite and Twilight did as well followed by her friends and she knew Cadence most likely did as well, if the Changelings wanted to attack now than they would get a fight they wouldn’t forget.

“QUEENY!” a voice called out happily and Twilight stumbled at the sudden outburst and everypony in the room did as well. IT was then the Commander walked past Twilight and her friends wearing a smile as she walked past the partygoers and guards and right up to the changeling swarm.

The swarm seemed to star at her in surprise before slowly making way for her causing Twilight to blink in confusion. The Commander walked up to the Changeling queen to seemed to be staring at her and then the Commander used her magic to remove the Queen’s helmet and proceeded to flick the large changelings forehead causing her to recoil and then slammed the helmet back down. “What the hell took you so long? I could have used help a long ass time ago.” The commander said with some annoyance placing her hands on her hips as she seemed to glare up at the larger being.

The queen rubbed her forehead through her helmet. “Uh…well it took some time to figure out what had happened and then a while for the science team to get a functioning device; I was almost to the point of setting the entire EMSD Facility on the task of finding you ma’am.” The Queen said.

The Commander nodded and then removed the queen’s helmet again and flicked her once more. “Own, what was that for?”

“For even considering putting the entire EMSD Facility on one project.” The Commander said with annoyance a she slammed the helmet back down before removing it and flicking the queen again. “That was for questioning me and, “She flicked her again.” that was for my own amusement.” The helmet was replaced. And the Commander’s features softened. “It’s good to see you again Queeny, you have no idea what’s been happening here, going to be a very interesting report to say the least.”

“What the buck is going on? Why is the commander talking to Chrysalis and not kicking her flank?” Rainbow Dash said loudly as she looked on in confusion along with everyone else as an enemy of Equestria was being flicked by a pony half her size and was taking it while whining about it.

The commander’s ears swiveled around to face them and she soon looked as well blinking in surprise. “Oh yeah.” She said as if realizing something before grabbing the front of Chrysalis’ armor and started dragging the lager Queen behind her towards the group of ponies. She stopped before them and smile before gesturing to the queen. “Everyone meet Major Chrysalis, my second in command.” She said and gestured to the ponies. “Major Chrysalis meet everyone.” She said happily.

“Hello.” The Queen said a bit unsure.

“Wait, you mean Chrysalis, the Chrysalis is the Major you’ve been talking about this entire time?” Dash said in bewilderment.

“Yes, didn’t I mention that?” The Commander asked and scratched her chin. “Must have slipped my mind.”

The Major sighed. “So glad to see you remembered an important detail when telling others about me Ma’am.” She said and Twilight got the feeling she rolled her eyes.

“”Eh I told them the important stuff.” The Commander said waving a hand dismissively.

“I think my name is a bit of an important detail.” The Queen said looking at the smaller pony with a bit of annoyance.

“Your rank works well enough and don’t take that tone with me or ill have you running laps till your legs fall off.” The commander said firmly.

The Queen huffed. “Sorry ma’am, things have been a bit stressful the past eight months is all.”

“Oh I can imagine, let me guess the Nobles giving you trouble?” The commander asked and the Queen nodded. “Figured, Luna and Celestia told me what has been going on.”

“You mean those chatterboxes are here? By the Mothers I thought I was free of them, things have been so peaceful without them that I wonder how you put up with them.” The Major said and rubbed the side of her head as if just thinking about the two sentries gave her a headache.

“I find it entertaining is why.” The Commander said with a chuckle.

Twilight and everyone else started between the pony and Changeling Queen as they talked back and forth in the manner of old friends.

Rainbow Dash landed and pointed with a hoof at the Changeling Queen. “That’s Chrysalis.” She said simply.

The Commander and Changeling Queen looked at the cyan mare. “Yes I believe we have established that, yes thank you Dash.” The commander said and the rainbow maned mare opened her mouth to say something else when another voice spoke up.

“Thank me for what?” The voice said behind the two military leaders and both of them looked back and it was then the group of ponies saw the other two mares that had walked up behind the Commander and Chrysalis. Both wore body armor and helmets though the Pegasus wore a more streamlined helmet with a set of goggles on it, under the armor the mare wore a blue and gold uniform while the orange pony beside her had a cowpony hat on top of her helmet.

“Girls what are you doing here?” The commander said happily as she threw here hooves around the other two ponies and Twilight and her friends stared in bewilderment, especially Applejack and Rainbow Dash as they were staring at themselves.

“Surgarcube we need air.” The other farmpony said tapping the purple mare on the side as she struggled to breath.

“Oh right, sorry.” The Commander said with a chuckle as she let go and rub the back of her head with a hoof. “Oh! You two will get a kick out of this. “The military mare said before turning back to face the other group. “Applejack Rainbow dash, meet Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “She said sweeping a hand towards said ponies.

The other Rainbow Dash cocked her head to the side slight. “Whoa, have you been hanging out with another me?” She said and walked over and inspected herself with interest while the Applejacks were staring at each other and kept shifting the angle they were looking at each other from in unison.

“It’s like looking in a mirror.” The armed Applejack said and the unarmed one nodded.

“Yes, tis correct Applejack.” Another voice said as it made its way from the group of soldiers towards the slowly growing group.

Everyone looked and Twilight’s eyes nearly bugged out as she saw Princess Luna flanked by half a dozen Royal Guard and with two short swords sheathed at her sides making her way towards them.

“Ma’am!” The commander said and snapped into a salute before the other Lunar Princess.

“Relax Twilight Sparkle; I believe it is your own doctrine not to salute superiors when on military operations for fear of giving them away to snipers.” The dark alicorn said with a smile. “Though from the looks of it we would not have to worry about that here.” She said looking around at everyone there.

When the Lunar Princess reached the group Chrysalis walked up to her, the royal guard ignoring her as she stood before the alicorn and held out a hoof. “Pay up.” The Queen said simply.

Sighing the other Luna took out a small bag of bits and handed it to the Changeling Queen who slipped it into a pocket on her armor.

“What the hell was that about?” The Commander asked looking between the two.

“Me and Chrysalis made a wager on what you would be doing when we found you, I said you’d be in a battle with the forces of evil while she said you’d be drinking and listening to music.” The alicorn said.

“Ah ok.” The Commander said as if that explained everything. She looked back at the dumbfounded mare, except for the two Royal Sister who looked upon the scene with great interest. “Wagers are a very big deal to the EDF, you had better be ready to pay your end if you lose or expect your life to be hell from everyone around you.”

The Commander then looked back at the Changeling queen. “So then Queeny what did you bring to rescue me? Besides two of my friends, some Royal Guard and one ruler?”

“Mostly infantry, some sharpshooters, two sniper teams, a mortar team, four flame troopers, two tanks and one helicopter.” The queen said listing off everything.

The Commander nodded. “So everything but the navy then.” She said.

“Yes, the ships were too big to really be of use unless we landed in the ocean, in which case we brought rafts. I’d have also brought a few of our fighters but without guaranteeing a runway for them to take off it would be pointless.” She said.

The Commander nodded. “Good call.”

Twilight stepped forwards, all the strangeness of what had just happened in the last few minutes finally wearing off enough for her mind to function somewhat. “Ok, how did you end up working with Chrysalis?” She asked.

“Oh I don’t work with her, she works for me.” The Commander said with a smirk. “The entire hive is part of the EDF and under my control. As for how well that was easy, I just sent five dozen flame troopers into the hive to burn it out till she surrendered.” She said and Twilight looked horrified. “Hey we tried to negotiate first; she attacked the ambassador so I sent in the troops.” The other mare said with a shrug.

The Queen looked down as the Commander explained that day. “Hey.’ The mare said looking back at her and poking her shoulder. “Don’t get like that on me, you know why it happened and you are a better person now because frankly you were a colossal bitch back then.”

“Yes yes I know.” The Queen said. “Still doesn’t mean I have to be happy about the death of half of my hive.”

“True but still considering how your hive is now I think it was for the better.” The Commander said.

Before the conversation could carry on Twilight Rainbow Dash spoke up loudly. “You’re a Wonderbolt?!”

The Armored Dash rubbed her ear with a hoof. “Yeah, I have been for almost three years now.” She said with Pride.

“That is so awesome!” Rainbow said.

“You have no idea.” Dash said with a smile as she removed the helmet on her head reveling she was wearing the Wonderbolt uniform under the armor. “Though at first it was difficult and took a lot of getting used to.”

“How could it be difficult I’m…we’re the best Flyer in all of Equestria!” Rainbow said.

“Just trust me ok?” Dash said. “You’ll understand when you get there.”

“What in Tarnation is that?” Applejack said drawing attention to her counterpart flank were a pistol sat holstered.

“Oh this is Lil’Mac.” The armored farm pony said pulling the heavy pistol out and showing it to her other self. “Twi gave him to me a couple years back during that mess with Separatists.”

“How can you even consider takin’ somepony’s life?” Applejack asked with a thread of anger.

“Ah don’t think about it, Ah was against these here gun till what happened to Big Mac.” the other farmpony said with a bit of anger and the other froze.

“What happened to Big Mac?” She asked slowly.

The other pony sighed. “Theme Separatists varmints had mighty big hatred for Ponyville on accounting of us having the EDF leader livin’ there and supporting the military so much.” She shook her head. “We got a lot of bombings and massacres, though the EDF set up a lot of security in the town so it wasn’t so bad, a lot of other places lost a lot more people than we did but…” She said. “Them griffins were setting up to shoot up the market place during the rush hour. Big Mac stumbled upon them before hoof and he fought them by himself. He gave them a right good thumping but the last one got a shot of within his rifle before the soldier arrived to deal with them.”

“He was hurt bad but with the army doing everything they could he survives but he lost range of motion in her left leg and I can tell he is still in pain from time to time.” The farm pony said. “After that ah realized mah family needed protection, at least for times where things go real bad and Twi arranged for me to get weapons training and had Lil’Mac made for me, he’s a one of a kind 357, ain’t no other pistol like him out there.”

The other Applejack looked at her armed self not really sure what to say, she couldn’t abide the use of the guns after seeing what they do, but on the other hoof she cared about protecting her family a lot and she wasn’t sure if she could really say what the other farmpony had done was wrong or not.

IT was at this time the Commander stepped up. “Anyways I believe this is a party so let’s try not to be so gloomy eh?” She said with a smile.

It was at that moment the door nearby opened to admit a baby dragon followed by a light purple unicorn looking around. “Oh crap.” The Commander said and started to turn to head off what she knew was coming but wasn’t fast enough.

“Prisoner escape!” One of the soldiers shouted and the room was filled with sound of dozens upon dozens being cocked and aimed on the single unicorn mare as every sing soldier took aim, even the Royal Guard around Princess Luna drew their weapons while the alicorn drew her short swords.

Starlight Glimmer froze, eyes going so wide they threatens to escape from her skull as she was staring down the barrels of a platoons worth of firepower. “Easy, easy, she isn’t an escaped prisoner.” The commander said quickly stepping between the mare and the soldiers holding up her head. “She had been “reformed.” The mare said quoting the air. “And is friends with the princess.” She gestured to her counterpart and Twilight watched the soldier moves their heads in unison looking between Starlight and Twilight herself.

“She knows what she has done right?” One of the soldiers asked.

Commander Sparkle nodded. “Yes she does and actually she’s done worse here as she caused several Wildcat situations and one MEE.” She said with a clear roll of her eyes.

Every single eye locked onto Princess Twilight and she was nearly blown off her hooves as every soldier shouted at once. “AND YOU LET HER WALK FREE?!?!”

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle stood with Chrysalis and the rest of her soldiers on one side of the ballroom while the rest of partygoers stood on the other, both groups started at each other across the open floor to the point Twilight was having flashbacks to fillyhood school dances, well the one dance she ever went to anyways. Three fourths of the EDF was in just their uniforms now while the other fourth remained at full combat readiness just in case something happened. Twilight had informed her soldiers that there was no real threat here so they didn’t need their armor but she did inform them that Love and Tolerance was not in effect here so to watch their brothers in arms back. To which the ponies of the group saluted and moved up beside the changelings, even now every changeling had a pony with them to make sure no one tried anything.

The princess had questioned this and said the nation firmly believed in love and tolerance, to which Twilight just gestured to the glares of hatred and looks of disgust the nobles and some of the guards were giving her changeling soldiers and the Princess had shut her mouth and wilted slightly realizing the military mare was right to warn her soldiers.

“Told you the natives wouldn’t like us.” Twilight heard a changeling say and when she looked she saw one changeling handing over a few bits to another before both went back to watching the other ponies. Twilight had to sigh at this as it was true, even back home, though many more ponies tolerated and respected changelings then they did back when the integration began they still had a long way to go before ponies treated them like anyone else, but still progress was being made each day and racism virtually didn’t exist within the EDF at least, there was always at least one soldier somewhere with a problem as you couldn’t always weed them out but for the most part they kept their mouths shut unless drunk unless they wanted to find themselves waking up in the middle of the night, tied to their bunk and being beaten by the rest of the barracks. The EDF had a thing about relying on their fellow soldiers regardless of race and the soldiers dealt with the problem soldier on their own.

“Well this is depressing.” Twilight said to the Changeling Queen beside her. The only ones from both groups talking were the Lunas, the Applejacks and the Rainbow Dashes; even the Royal Guards were staying close to Luna and the EDF soldiers.

The Major nodded. “Yes well this Equestria hasn’t had you to influence it and actively take a stand against all forms of racism.”

Twilight sighed. “I know it’s rather sad in a world where I have latterly become blasted alicorn and the am the damn Princess of Friendship that the world would have a more open mind to other races and cultures, but know, it’s all about the ponies.” The mare said and nearly spat just thinking about it.

As the mare watched the party basically be nothing more than people glaring at each other or talking quietly to themselves she grew more and more annoyed, there wasn’t even any music playing, what kind of party didn’t have music?

“Humph, come on Queeny.” The mare said and started to march around the edge of the room.

“Where are we going?” The queen asked as she followed the mare.

“To fix this farce of a party.” She replied as they reached the sound system where the datapad was still hooked up, time to save this party. Quickly scrolling through the music files the mare found what she was looking for and hit play.

The speakers set forth with some DRUMs and other instruments and the mare’s hand shot out and granted the front of the queen’s uniform. “Come on.” She said as she dragged the queen onto the dance floor. “We are going to dance.”

“Wh-what? But I can’t dance!” The queen said as all eyes in the room fell on the two of them and the Queen could feel both the hatred, disguised, confusion and curiosity from everyone. Once they reached the center of the floor the queen froze in place and was stiff as a board.

The mare turned and looked at her. “You can fight right? Just follow my lead like always and everything will work out.” The mare said and threw a slow punch that the queen blocked on reflex, her and Twilight always spared so she was used to fighting the mare in both her modes.

Twilight griped the queens hoof and moved her arm in a circle between them before pulling and spinning the queen around her till she came to a stop on the other side of her and she threw another punch with her other hand which the queen blocked one more and twilight gripped her other hoof. She pulled the larger being close and they spun around each other as the music played.

She then dropped down and tried to sweep the changelings hooves out from under her but she jumped and dodged it before getting the idea and then she raised her hoof and brought it down onto Twilight shoulder and gripped it as the mare stood. Twilight smiled and nodded as she gripped the queen’s shoulders and they danced by modifying their training into dance moves, it was a bit unorthodox but who gave a damn?

The two danced across the floor holding each other and spinning each other as the music kept playing and soon they found a couple of EDF soldiers, a mare and stallion, on the floor with them who was quickly joined by more as the soldiers found partners and walked onto the dance floor. Even some of the nobles and servants from the other side started to wade onto the dance floor. Twilight even saw Stonewall and Meadow dancing together, noting they were dancing rather close and she couldn’t help smiling at that.

Soon the song came to an end and Twilight and the Queen slipped away from the dance floor and the mare smiled as she saw the floor was filled with dancer as the orchestra took over the music with similar styled music so the dancing didn’t let up. “I’m going to go get some food and a drink, you want anything?” She asked the Major smiling at her.

The major shook her head. “No I’m fine, thank you.” She said returning the smile and the mare made her way to the tables stacked with food and drinks.

Elsewhere in the party Cadence stood beside her husband and watched the party go on around them, she had to admit having the changelings show up had been a shock but learning they were the Commander’s soldiers and that Chrysalis was her second in command had been a bigger shock. Cadence wasn’t sure how to feel about that as despite how long it had been since the wedding the princess of Love still had lingering anger and resentment towards the Queen for what she had done to both her and Shinning as well as Twilight and her aunts.

As she watched the party go on se could feel certain emotions starting to form, they were small and could go either way but what caught her off guard was when she felt a wave of emotion, she normally didn’t feel waves unless somepony realized something they hadn’t till that point. Scanning the room for the source the pink alicorn’s eyes fell on the changeling queen and her eyes widened, it couldn’t be coming from her, it simply couldn’t, not from somepony like her. And yet as she watched she could feel the emotion radiating off the Queen.

Following the queens gaze she found her watching the Commander as she grabbed some food and a drink from one of the refreshments tables, she couldn’t, there was simply no way. Yet watching how the Queen watched the mare it was plain as day to Cadence that it was in fact the Queen who was feeling the emotion. Cadence was not entirely sure if she should be horrified or happy. In the end she shoes to ignore it and just try to enjoy the party as best as she could.

<<>>

The party went well on into the early morning and after Commander Twilight and the Queen breaking the ice had been an actual party, granted the nobles and such still hated the changelings being there and the room remained divided but as long as everyone stayed on their side the party had been filled with food, dancing, drink and a few card games. Twilight even got to watch the Princess flip out when she had one of the tank crews bring out their tank from the unicorns pocket dimension and let her ride around the garden in it, the gardeners were going to be pissed in the morning as the treads from the tanks tore up the grass and they crushed a few flower beds but if they had an issue they could talk to the tank crew who most likely would be sitting on or near their tank.

She then had the two helicopter pilots give rides in the copter to anyone wanting one, just onetime around the castle though for those wanting a bit more extreme experience the pilots had put the helicopter through its paces by bobbing and weaving around the castle towers and evading imagining enemies, one guard who had thought he was touch actually leapt from the helicopter right after it landed and kissed the ground while proclaiming “Land, sweet glorious land!”

Twilight had laughed her ass off at the display as had the queen and Stonewall, Meadow and even Greywing gave a chuckle.

After the party Celestia had given the EDF soldier rooms in the castle, much to the enjoyment of the soldiers as it wasn’t every day you got to sleep in a castle guest room.

The next morning everyone who wasn’t and EDF soldier woke up to find the soldier running laps around the garden or running through exercises. Twilight had explained that just because they weren’t back home was no reason to slack off and with no immediate danger it was business as usual.

IT was late afternoon just after lunch when everyone was talking as the EDF soldier played guards, talked with each other or exercised when a wind started up.

After having felt it no two times Twilight knew it was time to head home and sure enough a rift opened in the middle of the gardens.

A guard had gone and gotten the two Royal Sister as they w wanted to see the soldier off.

“I told the science team to wait a week before opening another rift.” Chrysalis said with some annoyance.

“They most likely did.” Twilight said as she watched soldier gear up to return home. “Time seems to work strangely when going between dimensions.” She said before looking back at the gathered ponies and one griffin who were there to see them off. “Whelp guess this is good bye eh?”

“I guess.” The Princess said sadly.

“Hey don’t be like that; you’re going to make me feel bad about going home.” The Soldier said. “I’m kind of in the same boat as you as I won’t get to hang out with you anymore.” She said jabbing the alicorn in the shoulder.

“Yeah, I know, I’m going to miss you.” She said and smiled, Twilight had to admit the alicorn had grown a lot since Twilight had first met her a month ago, she almost looked like a princess, wouldn’t be much longer and she’d be worthy of that title wouldn’t be just a token because she was an alicorn.

The military mare looked at Celestia. “You take care of her, you got that or else I’ll find a way to get back here and I have no problem kicking ancient princess ass.” She said with a smile, Celestia would know what she was talking about; the princess had a lot of ground to cover if she was going to survive being a Princess.

The large alicorn nodded. “Do not worry Commander, I’ll be sure she is ready and has what she needs.”
The commander looked as the two Lunas where bidding each other farewell, the two had hit it off rather well and Twilight was sure her Luna had given her counterpart some advice in how to deal with something’s.

“You know Commander, despite everything your pretty awesome, not as awesome as me but still awesome. “Rainbow Dash said and punched the soldier in her shoulder.

“Yes, I must say despite your vulgarities you are alright in my book and looking over your armor and uniforms had given me some marvelous ideas for a new line of clothing.” Rarity said with a smile.

Twilight nodded and found her vision filled with pink. “You make sure the other Pinkie throws super extra special parties for you since I won’t be able to ok?” The party pony said and Twilight nodded

“I have a feeling I won’t have much choice.” She said with a chuckle.

“Uhm…take care of yourself.” Fluttershy said in her soft voice and Twilight smiled at the mare.

Applejack was last as she stepped up. “While we might not have gotten along very well while you were here ah wanted to say thanks for watching out for our Twilight.” The said and nodded.

Twilight smiled as her Applejack and Rainbow Dash walked up hind her and gave their farewells.

Twilight went to her group of friends. “Well this is it eh Stonewall, I’m going to need to track down the you from my universe so I can get another drinking buddy.” Twilight said with a smile and looked at Meadow. “You keep an eye on him and make sure he stays out of trouble.”

The earth pony mare nodded. “Don’t worry I already planned to.” She said with a smirk.

Twilight looked at Greywing. “Good luck with your business, I’ll be sure to track you down back home and see if I can help you out there, I’m sure I can find a use for fine china as well as get you permits as needed.”

The griffin merchant nodded. “I shall miss you Commander and I thank you for all you have done for me.”

Twilight nodded. “Hey what are friends for eh?” She smiled and bowed to the griffin who returned it.

With the good byes done Twilight turned back to the soldiers who were all geared up. “Alright lads let’s get out asses home!” She shouted and the soldier formed up in a row of four, the flame trooper in the lead and then they started to gallop forward in waves leaping through the rift.

As the last soldier vanished through it left just Twilight, the Major and her two friends. Twilight turned back and smiled at the other group. She smiled and gave a salute before her and the other turned and ran forward. After they leapt through the rift it began to distort and warp before it snapped shut.

“Well there she goes.” Princess Twilight Sparkle said watching where the rift had been.

“Yeah.” Dash said a bit sadly as she landed.

“Well if you ask me it’s good she went back home as we already have a sparkler.” A voice said from nowhere and then a tree opened as if it had a door and a tall mismatched creature walked out.

“Discord where in tarnation have you been? We could have used your help.” Applejack said.

“I was taking a nap and avoiding Commander Sparkler.” Discord replied as he yawned.

“Why were you avoiding her?” Twilight asked.

“Because of how she feels about traitors, while she can’t really hurt me she could become a very big nuisance. “ The God of Chaos said.

IT was at this point Stonewall and the others walked up. “Actually the Commander left a present for you Discord.” The guard said holding out a box wrapped in white paper with a dark green ribbon.

“Oh?” The God said as he took it and read the card. “Hmm…”no hard feelings as you learned your lesson. Commander Sparkle” Perhaps I misjudged her.” Discord said as he undid the ribbon and opened the box. Inside was a grey mass with the words TRAITOR written on it. A moment later the shape charge detonated in the god of Chaos’ face and he was sent flying back.

Twilight couldn’t help laughing as Discord, his head covered in soot got to his feet grumbling and the other laughed at well, seems even if she wasn’t here the Commander could mess with people.

On the other side of the Rift Commander Twilight Sparkle was enjoying a group hug with her five best friends.

“You have no idea how much I missed you girls.” Twilight said as the hug broke off and the other who hadn’t gone with the rescue team started to ask question but Twilight held up a hoof. “One moment, got something to take care of, I’ll meet you in mess hall ok?” She said and the other mares nod and headed out with their escorts.

Once they were gone the smile dropped from the Soldier face. “Major Chrysalis.” She sad and the Changeling beside her stiffened.

“Yes ma’am?”

Twilight pulled half a dozen amulets from her pocket dimension and handed them to the Major. “Get these down to the scienceponies, I want them analyzed as they are able to disrupted and defeat chaos magic.” The mare said and the Queen saluted before leaving to carry out the order.

With that taken care of Commander twilight headed for the dining hall to catch up with her friends before writing up a report for the Princesses about her time in the other Equestria as well as organizing the EDF to track down the Purifiers that most likely exist here as well, with some luck they had already been killed off as the army spread through the nation.

Breathing in the air of her own Equestria the mare smiled wide as she trotted down the hall of the Equestria Military Science Division Facility, she was back in commander of her army and could deal with any threat swiftly and effectively without any issues.

The mare reached the mess hall and saw her friends had already grabbed some food and Twilight got in line as well after waving to them, her mouth was already watering at the thought of a proper meal, it was good to be home.

Author's Note

Well here it is, the story is now over and we got to see the PTS Equestrian reacted t CTS soldiers and it went as well as you'd expect, plus Starlight got the crap scared out of her aas a platoon of soldiers nearly blew her away on the spot.

everyone got a good bye and we got to see a few changes in CTS friends from their cannon selves as well as more histoy.

this trip has been interesting hasn't it? who knows what the future holds.

Prologue: Unexpected Trips

Commander Twilight Sparkle walked down the halls of Canterlot Castle, her hands griped behind her back as was her custom when her cybernetic legs were set to biped mode, which they usually were when she was on duty as it gave her height over everyone but a few ponies and changelings and allowed her to pick up objects without her magic as the innate magic in pony hooves did not carry over to the mare’s cybernetic limbs.

The mare wore the standard uniform of the Equestrian Defense Force, her own little slice of the military and the force called in when the Royal Guard couldn’t hand the situation. The uniform had been designed by the unicorn mare’s close friends Rarity and was dark green with two large pockets on the chest and three smaller ones running down the shoulder. On the side about where one would put saddle bags was another pair of pockets. Upon the mare’s head sat a military cap and over her eyes she wore a dark pair of aviator sunglasses she rarely took off as she liked being able to look around the room without people knowing where she was looking, gave her an advantage over them.

Behind the Sunglasses rested a scared face, the left side was a mass of smaller scars wile over her right eye was a single ling scar, both injuries had claimed the unicorns eyes and they had been replaced just like all four of her legs had been by cybernetic implants.

The eyes matched her old eyes in color but still were obviously not organic while her legs were painted a shade of purple that didn’t quite match her coat, the mare did not care as they were her legs and eyes are far as she was concerned and were just as much a part of her as the scars that covered her body from gunshots, knife slashes, explosions going off near her and the her time as a “specimen” known as P438-29T in a hellhole called Demanil Labs, there is where she got the one scar that had hurt her the most.

On the mare’s right hip and flank rested a holster with a pistol in it, and beneath that was a square of scar tissue where her Cutie Mark had been surgically removed against her will. That was the one single scar that hurt the most but she had come to terms with it long ago, it helped she fed the one responsible for her being in that hell for a month into an automated autopsy machine want watched as her was dissected alive. That was one of the Commander’s happiest memories and it never failed to bring a smile to her muzzle as she remembered the doctor’s screams.

The mare had only escaped the labs thanks to the help of a group of rebels fighting agent the government of that planet when they attacked the lab and ended up taking her with them. She had gotten to know several of them and eventually joined their fight for justice and that was how she began losing body parts. Twilight didn’t see anything wrong with her new limbs and in fact found them to be far better to her old ones for what she had to do.

Twilight had other souvenirs from her time away, for one she had a personal army of weapons not designed to be used by ponies as they were meant for creatures with opposable thumbs, hence why she had finger when walking as a biped.

Granted the weapons of the EDF were designed to be used by ponies and were based of her guns and with special saddles built to allow non-unicorns to wield them. The mare had spent the last three years building up the Army into a force that can keep Equestria safe from all threats and they had bases across the country and garrisons in every city.

Do to this they had an ongoing rivalry with the Royal Guard on who was better, normally it was just heated words and the occasional bar fight and Twilight was fine with that as both forces pushed themselves to be better than the other which made both groups better and the fact the Royal Guard weren’t above admitting when they couldn’t handle a situation and called in the EDF while they fell back to support. Both groups actually worked well together despite the rivalry.

For the most part the EDF handles large scale monster attacks while the Royal Guard handled basic protection and law enforcement. Though the Royal guard had it a bit easier in life as the Nobles were on their side do to the tradition of having the Royal Guard where Twilight had to fight to get the army what they needed as only a handful of Nobles supported the EDF, even after Tirek most nobles were against the army but more had come to support them after so many of their soldier had died fighting Tirek, one simply had to step outside the castle gate to see the Memorial to the Fallen, a simple polished obsidian wall adorn with over two hundred and fifty thousand names, both pony and changeling who died to protect the nation from a being the equivalent of a god.

Before the wall was the twisted and burned out remains of an Equestrian main battle tank that had been destroyed protecting Celestia’s School for gifted Unicorns, disobeying order to fall back to the castle as they found foals were hiding in the school after being separated from their evacuation group and went to the only place they knew in the city. The tank crew had bought enough time for the foals to escape from the school and not be drained by Tirek as so many others had before them.

Twilight was drawn from her thoughts as one of the two machines hovering beside her spoke up. “Are you alright commander?” the synthesized voice said.

Twilight looked at the hovering ball with the Gatling gun bellow it, its body had a hand full of gem imbedded into its armor as they had been upgraded since Twilight returned home and had access to magical items, this machine could be identified by the word CELSTIA stilted onto the front of it. “Yeah I’m fine.” She said.

“You just don’t want to meet with the Nobles. “Anther voice said on the other side of the mare, and Twilight looked at an exact copy of the first machine though this one had LUNA on the front “I don’t blame you, they are very annoying.”

Twilight had to laugh at the sentry’s assessment of the Nobles, though her laughter was cut off by Celestiabot. “Sister, you should watch what you say; the commander needs them to be on her side if she wants to get anything done in a timely manner.”

“I’m just stating the obvious sister” Lunabot replied.

“That maybe, but you should still watch your words in case it gets back to them and they call for our deactivation again, they already hate us because of our designation, don’t give them any more reason to dislike us.” Celestiabot replied.

The other bot gave a huff. “Fine sister, I’ll play nice with the annoying quadrupeds.”

Celestiabot just sighed and Twilight had to suppress a laugh at the antics of the two machines, for artificial intelligences they behaved like actual siblings and formed opinions, Twilight still wasn’t sure how she got them like this when she programed them but she didn’t mind as it was fun talking to them or watching them talk to each other.

“Anyways, it is as Luna says, I’m not looking forward to this meeting cause as you both know I hate politics.” She said.

“Yes we know Commander.” Celestiabot said. “This shouldn’t take long, it’s just handing in this month’s budge report, and you actually managed to cut down of the military’s spending by 5% so they should be happy.”

Twilight snorted. “Yeah right I wish, those pompous asses won’t be happy unless the EDF budget goes into their own pockets.” She said with a laugh, one Lunabot joined in on while Celestiabot just gave a sort of nod in agreement, while she was more polite she still agreed with the assessment.

Twilight was cut off as she felt a thread of magic that was familiar touch her. She stopped abruptly and dropped to quadruped mode so she was a less noticeable target as she scanned the hall for the unicorn using the magic while her mind analyzed the magic to see who it was as it was very familiar.

The mare saw no one but the thread was growing rapidly. “Is something wrong?” Celestiabot asked as both sentries adjusted their weapons, giving them test spins as Lunabot looked behind them while Celestiabot watched their front.

“I don’t know.” Twilight said. “Some on with a very familiar magical signature is casting a spell; I’m trying to figure out what it is.” Twilight answered slowly as she watched the hall and kept trying to identify the spell.

Suddenly she notices a glowing yellow energy around her body. “The hell?” She said as unknown spell grew stronger, and the she identified it, it was a teleportation spell. “oh fu—“ The Commander vanished in a flash of light before she could finished speaking leaving the two sentries to beep loudly in alarm and Celetiabot to fly off to get help while Lunabot locked down the hallway.

Author's Note

So then we come to the sequel to Soldier of Magic, for those who are reading this story first, welcome, I gave a small recap of what happened in the first story though it is a very small summery.

to those who come from the previous story, a good part of this prologue is old news but still good to get a refresher.

as it said this takes place three years after Twilight's return to Equestria and I will be talking about what happened in that time that wasn't cover in SoM's interludes.

and I still don't know if this story's interludes will follow what happened in those three years or what is happening with the EDF with Twilight missing.

we shall see.

Chapter 3: Getting to know Your Counterpart and Making a Mess of Things

Commander Twilight Sparkle is a soldier; she is a very good soldier with only a few...issues. Being a soldier means she is disciplined and able to stay calm in extreme situations. Which is why she can say with complete confidence that she very calmly has her fingers around her Alicorn counterpart’s throat as they stood before the crater that marks where The Golden Oaks Library once stood.

“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN IT WAS DESTORYED BY TIREK AND YOU LET THAT FUCKING MONSTER LIVE!!” The Commander calmly screamed into the face of Princess Twilight. The Princess’ friends were trying to pry the two apart but the Commander’s cybernetics allowed her to keep her grip as she strangled the Alicorn.

“I….couldn’t…..kill…..him….” The Alicorn choked out barely above a whisper as her face was starting to turn blue. Suddenly a golden aura wrapped around the pair and though it had some difficulty, was able to pry the soldier’s fingers from around the princess’ neck and separate the two of them.

The Princess took several gasping breaths as her friends rushed to her side, rainbow glaring at the suspended soldier as she threw curses at the gasping Alicorn.

Princess Celestia closed the distance between the group, having arrived on the scene after tending to her guards and sending for more. “Commander you need to calm down.” She told to mare as she approached her. The mare looked at her and Celestia noted that her eyes were red and glowing now which was a bit unnerving.

“The fuck I do! That bitch let that monster live after destroying the Library!” She said pointing at the Alicorn who was just starting to climb to her hooves with help from her friends.

“I understand you are upset Commander but Twilight did what was best.” Celestia said.

“Bull-fucking-shit! That monster lost the right to live a long time ago.” The Military mare said with anger clear in her voice as she glared at the sun Princess.

“Nopony has a right to take another’s life.” Twilight said her voice a bit raspy do to her strangulation.

The Commander turned her glare on the Alicorn her eyes narrowing. “Tell that to the Fallen.” She said coldly. The group looked at her in confusion. “Two hundred and fifty THOUSAND EDF soldiers died trying to protect Equestria from that….that thing! He killed them without a care! He laughed as they tried to fight back and protect the civilians before he destroyed them. That monster shot down transports filled with unarmed recruits as they fled Camp Mendez. HE. HAS. NO. RIGHT. TO. LIVE!!” The mare screamed the last words at the group

The gathered ponies stood in silence, even the small crowd that had gathered do to the commotion stood staring at the mare suspended in the yellow glow as she glared at them all. The silence stretched don as they all processed what they heard; none of them had imagined Tirek would do something like that.

“I-I’m sorry Commander.” Princess Twilight said as she recovered. Her mind filled with images of ponies fighting back only to be destroyed or of terrified ponies running for their lives only to die anyways.

“Sorry won’t bring back the Fallen. The only thing that did them justice was seeing that monster dead.” The Commander said coldly before looking at the Sun Princess.” You can let me down now. I’m not going to hurt her; it would be a waste of my time.”

Princess twilight flinched at how her unicorn counterpart referred to her; she never thought she’d feel bad about somepony not wanting to hurt her but the Commander made her actually feel bad about it.

Carefully Celestia let the mare down and she dusted herself off and adjusted her hat and retrieved her sunglasses from where they fell when she tackled her Alicorn self, her eyes returning to their normal color. “So then, I’ll need a place to stay while I am here and I didn’t exactly bring any bits with me on this unplanned trip and I doubt this Equestria takes Credits.” She said looking at the group as she placed her hands behind her back. She spoke calmly but it was clear to the gather ponies she was not happy with any of them but wasn’t voicing it.

“Um…you can stay in a guest room in the castle. “ Alicorn Twilight said.

“You mean the eyesore?” The unicorn Twilight said pointing towards the crystal castle.

Princess Twilight flinched at how her counterpart referred to her home. “Yes, it’s called the Castle of Friendship by the way.” Princess Twilight said.

Commander Sparkle just shrugged. “Still an eyesore.”

With a sigh and a look at her mentor who nodded the young Alicorn began to make her way towards the large castle, she couldn’t blame her counterpart, she did have to admit the castle didn’t exactly fit in with anything around it.

Her friends walled alongside her as the Commander walked a little ways behind them beside Celestia. “I am sorry that Tirek did that in your home my little pony.” The Sun Princess said.

“Don’t call me that.” Twilight said and the Solar Princess looked at her. “I am not a citizen of this land, there for I am not your subject and therefor I am not one of your little ponies.” She explained without looking at the Princess. “As far as I am concerned you are all foreigner and you are a foreign leader so I will show you respect but I want to be clear that you have no authority over me but I will respect this counties laws and you as the leader but I won’t follow your orders unless it makes sense as it’s just advice as far as I am concerned.”

The Solar Princes looked at the mare. “You know very few would speak to me like that.” She told the Commander who nodded.

“I’d imagine so.” She said.

Celestia allowed a small smile to grace her muzzle as she walked alongside the unicorn, it felt good having someone who would speak their mind around her and not bow and defer to her for everything. While the mare was obviously dangerous the Sun Princess had to admit that she found herself liking the soldier and was sure that the Commander was going to be a very interesting visitor to Equestria.

<<>>

After a short time the group of ponies arrived at the Castle’s front entrance and the Sun Princess made her leave after putting Princess Twilight in charge of her counterpart before leaving to attend her duties in Canterlot.

Princess Twilight had to assure her friends that she was ok and that they didn’t need to stay as she was sure the commander wouldn’t harm her again, it took some work but finally the Commander ended it by giving them a Pinkie Promise she would not take action concerning Tirek again. It had been a very stranger sight to watch the bipedal unicorn go through the motions and say the chant but it had been enough to convince her friends to leave.

Once they were gone Twilight pushed the door open and walked in with the Commander following her. “Spike! Spike are you here!?” She called, her voice echoing through the castle as they made their way to the stairs.

“Huh….this place would be useful for housing and addressing soldiers as they could all hear their orders with ease.” The Commander said as she looked around at the walls as they climbed the stairs.

“Coming Twilight.” Came the reply from the familiar purple dragon as he made his way from deeper inside of the castle.

The two of them reached the Friendship Council room a moment before the baby dragon did. “Ah there you are Spike; I need you to set up a guest room.” She said and Spike just started between the two mares as both of them looked at him.

The baby dragon rubbed his eyes and looked between them both. “Uh…Twilight….why are there two of you?”

“I’m Commander Twilight Sparkle and I’m from a different Equestria, I got dragged her by accident.” The Commander explained before Twilight could. The baby dragon looked to twilight who nodded and he shrugged before going to set up a guest room.

Once he left the Commander made her way over to the Map and looked it over running one of her fingered hooves over it. “Wow, holograms, didn’t expect to see this.” She said as she looked over the map, studying it.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked as she walked over.

“Making not of the differences between our two nations, there aren’t many, the biggest being the lack of EDF bases.” The Commander said.

“How many bases are there?” Twilight asked curious about the other mare’s Equestria.

“Classified.” She said in respond and looked up to see the confused expressing on the Alicorn’s face. “You are a foreign nation which means there are certain things I won’t tell you for security reasons just on the off chance you decide to invade or something.”

“We would never do that.” Twilight said quickly.

The Commander just shrugged. “maybe so but it’s my job to ensure the security of Equestria so all I can say concerning our bases is that we have enough to defend the nation from all threats.”

Twilight nodded after a moment, it did make sense really. “So…what can you tell me about your Equestria that won’t put it in danger?” She asked, her curiosity about the other Equestria not diminished at all. As the Commander thought Twilight teleported a quill and parchment to her side, this getting a look from the Commander. “What?”

“Nothing, I just remember the time when I used a quill and parchment is all. “She said with a chuckle.

“You don’t use quills or parchment in your Equestria?” Twilight asked already starting to right.

“Oh no we do, I don’t, I use my Datapad for everything.” The mare said and Twilight paused.

“Datapad?” She asked tilting her head.

In answer the Commander pulled a small black rectangle from nowhere prompting the Alicorn to blink.

“What?” The commander as she taped on one side of the rectangle.

“Where did that come from?” Twilight asked looking at the object.

The Commander stopped what she was doing and looked up at the Alicorn. “You don’t have the pocket dimension spell here? Interesting. “She said and began to type.

“The what?” twilight asked.

“In my dimension unicorns have a spell that create a space outside of reality they can store things in, kinda like an infinite storage locker” the commander answered and Twilight eyes went wide and she franticly wrote this information down while the commander merely chuckled as she watched this remember when she used to be like that.

It was there that a voice spoke up from outside to council room. “Twilight do we have a guest? I saw Spike cleaning one of the guest rooms.” The voice said as the door to the Council room opened.

Twilight turned and saw Starlight Glimmer walk into the room. Then the room was filled with a lot of clicking sounds and Starlight’s eyes when wide and she took a step back while looking behind Twilight. Confused Twilight looked behind her and blinked as she saw the commander was surrounded by a lot of metal objects of different shapes and sizes and she had two silver ones with white grips in her hands, every single one of them were pointed at Starlight and twilight could tell the commander was glaring.

“What the fuck is that bitch doing here?” The Commander demanded not taking her eyes off the pink unicorn mare who took another step back looking very afraid.

“Commander calm down she’s a friend.” Twilight said as she looked at the military mare.

“Bullshit, do you know what that bitch did?” The Commander demanded.

“Yes I know about her desire for Equality.” Twilight said. “We already dealt with the town and helped the ponies.”

“And you let her walk around free? She’s sitting in the middle of a maximum security prison with three inhibitor rings on while under constant guard by four rifle teams with orders to blow her Celestia-damned head off if she tries to escape back home.” The commander replied as she cocked her revolvers.

Twilight blinked at this and Starlight was visibly beginning to shake and looked like she was trying to curl in on herself to make herself as small as she could. “I know what she did was wrong…but she’s learned her lesson and is being taught what true friendship is” The Princess quickly explained.

The Commander finally took her eyes off of Starlight and looked at Twilight. “She’s dangerous Princess.” The Commander said Twilight tightly with a hint of annoyance.

“I now she’s powerful in magic, I had to actually fight her at one point but I can assure you she is a friend.” Twilight said stepping between the two mares.

The Commander stood there for a minute before finally uncocking her revolvers and all her weapons vanished. “For your sake I hope you are right Princess.” She said and pointed at Starlight causing her to jump. “And you, stay as far away from me as you can, the Princess here may trust you but I sure as hell don’t and do not plan to.” Starlight nodded rabidly before fleeing the room.

Twilight sighed. “Did you have to scare her so badly? She’s already having a difficult time as it is.”

“Like I give a fuck, she is one of Equestria’s most dangerous criminals and you just let her walk around unsupervised so forgive me for being on guard around the mare that could steal my remaining Cutie Mark.” The Commander said with a bit of anger.

Twilight sighed remembering what Dr. Hoof has said about the Commander’s Cutie Mark. “I can understand, believe me I do, when Starlight managed to steal mine and my friends Cutie Marks I felt horrible and powerless.” She placed a hoof on the other mare’s shoulder.

The Commander looked at Twilight then and Twilight’s flank and started laughing. “Right you understand. That’s so fucking rich. So you know how it feels to be a fucking test subject and experimented on till one day they decide they want to analyze your Cutie Mark so they fucking remove it, skin and all, and all you get are some bandages to cover it.” The Commander said with a glare. “I’m sorry but I doubt you can possible fucking understand even a tenth of what I have been through, you got your fucking mark back, I never will so don’t fucking pretend to understand.”

With that the Commander stormed from the room slamming the door behind her causing the Princess to wince, she could tell she made a huge mistake in saying that to the Commander.

<<>>

Commander Twilight Sparkle walked down the halls, her face fixed with a look of disgust. “How dare that little bitch pretend to know what the fuck I went through.” She growled as she walked. “She has a fucking castle, she is a fucking Alicorn, she has her Luna-damned Cutie marks, even if they were stolen temporarily she still got them back and I fucking won’t!” She said and punched the wall, cracking the crystal, she was a bit surprised to see the cracks start to repair themselves but her blood was boiling so it was quickly forgotten as she began to walk again.

The mare didn’t know where she was going as she didn’t know the layout of the castle yet, she would by tomorrow because she wouldn’t sleep unless she knew every exit out of this place, but for now she couldn’t be in the same room as Princess Twilight Sparkle. “She didn’t even kill Tirek for destroying her home, her home that if it’s even half like mine meant a lot to her. By the stars was I really like that?” The Commander shuttered thinking she had once been exactly like the young Alicorn.

She walked down the corridors of the crystal castle till she saw the purple form of Spike exiting a room. “Hello Spike. “The mare said as she approached.

“Oh hey Twilight.” Spike said as he turned around and then stopped for a moment. “Oh right you’re the other twilight.” HE said and smiled sheepishly. “Sorry thought you were Twilight…I mean you are Twilight…but you’re not Twilight so…ah…um…”

The Commander held up a hand. “You can just call me either Commander Sparkle or Commander that should make it easier on you.” The mare said and Spike sighed in relief and nodded causing the military mare to laugh.

“What’s so funny?” He asked looking at the Commander.

“Nothing. “She said shaking her head. “It’s just some things don’t change it seems.” She smiled and patted the baby dragon’s head. “So am I to assume this is my room?” She gestured to the door.

Spike nodded. “Yeah I figured Twilight would want you near her room seeing as you are a her from another world and all so I know she will have all sorts of questions for you.”

“Yeah she does though there are some things I can’t tell her.” Twilight said, she kept her voice level while talking about that mare as the baby dragon wasn’t the target of her anger. “Mind if I take a look around in there?” She asked.

“Go right ahead, it’s your room after all.” He said and the mare nodded before walking into the room.

The room was about the size of her old PFDR Quarters which meant it was decent sized with a bed, a night stand, a couple of chairs by a fire place with a coffee tables in between them and a rug on the floor and a small writing desk. There was a door that lead to a closet and another that lead to a small bathroom complete with toilet, sink, mirror and a shower-bath combo. In the Commander’s assessment it would do perfectly.

She found some parchment in the desk as well as a quill and ink and began to write. Less than a minutes later she was done and walked to the door and opened it to find Spike talking to Princess Twilight. Both looked up as the Commander used duct tape to place the parchment on the door and stepped back to see how it looked. After a moment she nodded. “Perfect.”

“Um….excuse me but what does EDF FOB mean?” the Princess asked reading the sign.

“Simple Princess.” She spat the word to shoe she was still angry at her. “It means that room is now officially an Equestrian Defense Force Forward Operating Base till I get home which mean you stay the hell out unless told otherwise” She smiled presently at the other mare before walking into the room and slamming the door, making sure to lock it loudly so she heard it.

Author's Note

well here is the next chapter folks, back to Cannon Equestria where the Soldier sees some differences and the Princess tries to get to know her a bit and ends up royally screwing it up.

will the Princess be able to repair things between her and the Soldier? Who knows.

and Celestia has know the Commander for less then a day and already likes her, though she is weary of her do to her skill. What could be going on behind those thousands of years old eyes?